Skip to main content


See other formats



Few can contemplate without a sense of exhilaration the splendid 
achievements of practical energy and technical skill, which, from the latter 
part of the seventeenth century, were transforming the face of material 
civilisation, and of which England was the daring, if not too scrupulous, 
pioneer, if however, economic ambitions are good servants, they are bad 

‘The most obvious facts are most easily forgotten. Both the existing 
economic order and too many of the projects advanced for reconstructing it 
break down through their neglect of the truism that, since even quite 
common men have souls, no increase in material wealth will compensate 
them for arrangements which insult their self-respect and impair their 
freedom. A reasonable estimate of economic organisation must allow for the 
fact that, unless industry is to be paralysed by recurrent revolts on the part of 
outraged human nature, it must satisfy criteria which are not purely 

R. H. Tawney 
Religion and the Rise of Capitalism 

'By and large, our present problem is one of attitudes and implements. We 
are remodelling the Alhambra with a steam-shovel, and are proud of our 
yardage. We shall hardly relinquish the shovel, which after all has many 
good points, but we are in need of gentler and more objective criteria for its 
successful use.' 

Aldo Leopold 
A Sand County Almanac 

Part One 



The Problem of Production 

One of the most fateful errors of our age is the belief that 'the problem of 
production' has been solved. Not only is this belief firmly held by people 
remote from production and therefore professionally unacquainted with the 
facts - it is held by virtually all the experts, the captains of industry, the 
economic managers in the governments of the world, the academic and not- 
so-academic economists, not to mention the economic journalists. They may 
disagree on many things but they all agree that the problem of production 
has been solved; that mankind has at last come of age. For the rich countries, 
they say, the most important task now is 'education for leisure’ and, for the 
poor countries, the 'transfer of technology’, 

That things are not going as well as they ought to be going must be due to 
human wickedness. We must therefore construct a political system so perfect 
that human wickedness disappears and everybody behaves well, no matter 
how much wickedness there may be in him or her. In fact, it is widely held 
that everybody is born good; if one turns into a criminal or an exploiter, this 
is the fault of 'the system’. No doubt ’the system’ is in many ways bad and 
must be changed. One of the main reasons why it is bad and why it can still 
survive in spite of its badness, is this erroneous view that the ’problem of 
production’ has been solved. As this • error pervades all present-day systems 
there is at present not much to choose between them. 

The arising of this error, so egregious and so firmly rooted, is closely 
connected with the philosophical, not to say religious, changes during the 
last three or four centuries in man’s attitude to nature. I should perhaps say: 
western man’s attitude to nature, but since the whole world is now in a 
process of westernisation, the more generalised statement appears to be 
justified. Modern man does not experience himself as a part of nature but as 
an outside force destined to dominate and conquer it. He even talks of a 
battle with nature, forgetting that, if he won the battle, he would find himself 
on the losing side. Until quite recently, the battle seemed to go well enough 
to give him the illusion of unlimited powers, but not so well as to bring the 

possibility of total victory into view. This has now come into view, and 
many people, albeit only a minority, are beginning to realise what this means 
for the continued existence of humanity. 

The illusion of unlimited power, nourished by astonishing scientific and 
technological achievements, has produced the concurrent illusion of having 
solved the problem of production. The latter illusion is based on the failure 
to distinguish between income and capital where this distinction matters 
most. Every economist and businessman is familiar with the distinction, and 
applies it conscientiously and with considerable subtlety to all economic 
affairs - except where it really matters - namely, the irreplaceable capital 
which man had not made, but simply found, and without which he can do 

A businessman would not consider a firm to have solved its problems of 
production and to have achieved viability if he saw that it was rapidly 
consuming its capital. How, then, could we overlook this vital fact when it 
comes to that very big firm, the economy of Spaceship Earth and, in 
particular, the economies of its rich passengers? 

One reason for overlooking this vital fact is that we are estranged from 
reality and inclined to treat as valueless everything that we have not made 
ourselves. Even the great Dr Marx fell into this devastating error when he 
formulated the so-called 'labour theory of value’. Now, we have indeed 
laboured to make some of the capital which today helps us to produce - a 
large fund of scientific, technological, and other knowledge; an elaborate 
physical infrastructure; innumerable types of sophisticated capital 
equipment, etc. - but all this is but a small part of the total capital we are 
using. Far larger is the capital provided by nature and not by man - and we 
do not even recognise it as such. This larger part is now being used up at an 
alarming rate, and that is why it is an absurd and suicidal error to believe, 
and act on the belief, that the problem of production has been solved. 

Let us take a closer look at this 'natural capital’. First of all, and most 
obviously, there are the fossil fuels. No-one, I am sure, will deny that we are 
treating them as income items although they are undeniably capital items. If 
we treated them as capital items, we should be concerned with conservation: 
we should do everything in our power to try and minimise their current rate 
of use; we might be saying, for instance, that the money obtained from the 
realisation of these assets - these irreplaceable assets - must be placed into ii 

special fund to be devoted exclusively to the evolution of production 
methods and patterns of living which do not depend on fossil fuels at all or 
depend on them only to a very slight extent. These and many other things we 
should be doing if we treated fossil fuels as capital and not as income. And 
we do not do any of them, but the exact contrary of every one of them: we 
are not in the least concerned with conservation: we are maximising, instead 
of minimising the current rates of else; and, far from being interested in 
studying the possibilities of alternative methods of production and patterns 
of living - so as to get off the collision course on which we are moving with 
ever-increasing speed - we happily talk of unlimited progress along the 
beaten track of 'education for leisure' in the rich countries, and of 'the 
transfer of technology' to the poor countries. 

The liquidation of these capital assets is proceeding so rapidly that even in 
the allegedly richest country in the world, the United States of America, 
there are many worried men, right up to the White House, calling for the 
massive conversion of coal into oh and gas, demanding ever more gigantic 
efforts to search for and exploit the remaining treasures of the earth. Look at 
the figures that are being put forward under the heading 'World Fuel 
Requirements in the Year 2000’. If we are now using something like 7,000 
million tons of coal equivalent, the need in twenty-eight years' time will be 
three times as large - around 20,000 million tons ! What are twenty-eight 
years? Looking backwards, they take us roughly to the end of World War II, 
and, of course, since then fuel consumption has trebled; but the trebling 
involved an increase of less than 5,000 million tons of coal equivalent. Now 
we are calmly talking about an increase three times as large. 

People ask: can it be done? And the answer comes back: it must be done 
and therefore it shall be done. One might say (with apologies to John 
Kenneth Galbraith) that it is a case of the bland leading the blind. But why 
cast aspersions? The question itself is wrong-headed, because it carries the 
implicit assumption that we are dealing with income and not with capital. 
What is so special about the year 2000? What about the year 2028, when 
little children running about today will be planning for their retirement? 
Another trebling by then? All these questions and answers are seen to be 
absurd the moment we realise that we are dealing with capital and not with 
income: fossil fuels are not made by men; they cannot be recycled. Once 
they are gone they are gone for ever. !But what - it will be asked - about the 
income fuels? Yes, indeed, what about them? Currently, they contribute 
(reckoned in calories) less than four per cent to the world total. In the 

foreseeable future they will have to contribute seventy, eighty, ninety per 
cent. To do something on a small scale is one thing: to do it on a gigantic 
scale is quite another, and to make an impact on the world fuel problem, 
contributions have to be truly gigantic. Who will say that the problem of 
production has been solved when it comes to income fuels required on a 
truly gigantic scale? 

Fossil fuels are merely a part of the 'natural capital' which we steadfastly 
insist on treating as expendable, as if it were income, and by no means the 
most’ important part. If we squander our fossil fuels, we threaten civilisation; 
but if we squander the capital represented by living nature around us, we 
threaten life itself People are waking up to this threat, and they demand that 
pollution must stop. They think of pollution as a rather nasty habit indulged 
in by careless or greedy people who, as it were, throw their rubbish over the 
fence into the neighbour's garden. A more civilised behaviour, they realise, 
would incur some extra cost, and therefore we need a faster rate of economic 
growth to be able to pay for it. From now on, they say, we should use at least 
some of the fruits of our ever-increasing productivity to improve 'the quality 
of life’ and not merely to increase the quantity of consumption. All this is 
fair enough, but it touches only the outer fringe of the problem 

To get to the crux of the matter, we do well to ask why it is that all these 
terms - pollution, environment, ecology etc. - have so suddenly come into 
prominence. After all, we have had an industrial system for quite some time, 
yet only five or ten years ago these words were virtually unknown. Is this a 
sudden fad, a silly fashion, or perhaps a sudden failure of nerve? 

The explanation is not difficult to find. As with fossil fuels, we have 
indeed been living on the capital of living nature for some time, but at a 
fairly modest rate. It is only since the end of World War II that we have 
succeeded in increasing this rate to alarming proportions. In comparison 
with what is going on now and what has been going on progressively, during 
the last quarter of a century, all the industrial activities of mankind up to, 
and including, World War II are as nothing. The next four or five years are 
likely to see more industrial production, taking the world as a whole, than all 
of mankind accomplished up to 1945. In other words, quite recently that 
most of us have hardly yet become conscious of it - there has been a unique 
quantitative jump in industrial production. 

Partly as a cause and also as an effect, there has also been a unique 
qualitative jump. Our scientists and technologists have learned to compound 
substances unknown to nature, against many of them, nature is virtually 
defenceless. There are no natural agents to attack and break them down. It is 
as if aborigines were suddenly attacked with machine-gun fire: their bows 
and arrows are of no avail. These substances, unknown to nature, owe their 
almost magical effectiveness precisely to nature's defencelessness - and that 
accounts also for their dangerous ecological impact. It is only in the last 
twenty years or so that they have made their appearance in bulk. Because 
they have no natural enemies, they tend to accumulate, and the long-term 
consequences of this accumulation are in many cases known to be extremely 
dangerous, and in other Gases totally unpredictable. 

In other words, the changes of the last twenty-five years, both in the 
quantity and in the quality of man’s industrial processes, have produced an 
entirely new situation - a situation resulting not from our failures but from 
what we thought were our greatest successes. And this has come so suddenly 
that we hardly noticed the fact that we were very rapidly using up a certain 
kind of irreplaceable capital asset, namely the tolerance margins which 
benign nature always provides. 

Now let me return to the question of 'income fuels' with which I had 
previously dealt in a somewhat cavalier manner. No one is suggesting that 
the world-wide industrial system which is being envisaged to operate in !he 
year 2000, a generation ahead, would be sustained primarily by water or 
wind power. No, we are told that we are moving rapidly into the nuclear age. 
Of course, this has been the story for quite some time, for over twenty years, 
and yet. the contribution of nuclear energy to man's total fuel and energy 
requirements is still minute. In 1970. it amounted to 27 per cent in Britain; 
0-6 per cent in the European Community; and 0-3 per cent in the United 
States, to mention only the countries that have gone the furthest. Perhaps we 
can assume that nature's tolerance margins will be able to cope with such 
small impositions, although there are many people even today who are 
deeply worried, and Dr Edward D. David, President Nixon's Science 
Adviser, talking about the storage of radioactive wastes, says that 'one has a 
queasy feeling about something that has to stay underground and be pretty 
well sealed off for 25,000 years before it is harmless'. 

However that may be, the point I am making is a very simple one: the 
proposition to replace thousands of millions of tons of fossil fuels, every 

year, by nuclear energy means to 'solve' the fuel problem by creating an 
environmental and ecological problem of such a monstrous magnitude that 
Dr David will not be the only one to have ’a queasy feeling'. It means solving 
one problem by shifting it to another sphere - there to create an infinitely 
bigger problem. 

Having said this, I am sure that I shall be confronted with another, even 
more daring proposition: namely, that future scientists and technologists will 
be able to devise safety rules and precautions of such perfection that the 
using, transporting, processing and storing of radioactive materials in ever- 
increasing quantities will be made entirely safe; also that it will be the task 
of politicians and social scientists to create a world society in which wars or 
civil disturbances can never happen. Again, it is a proposition to solve one 
problem simply by shifting it to another sphere, the sphere of everyday 
human behaviour. And this takes us to the third category of 'natural capital' 
which wt: are recklessly squandering because we treat it as if it were 
income: as if it were something we had made ourselves and could easily 
replace out of our much-vaunted and rapidly rising productivity. 

Is it not evident that our current methods of production are already eating 
into the very substance of industrial man? To many people this is not at all 
evident. Now that we have solved the problem of production, they say, have 
we ever had it so good? Are we not better fed, better clothed, and better 
housed than ever before - and better educated! Of course we are: most, but 
by no means ail. of us: in the rich countries. But this is not what I mean by 
’substance’. The substance of man cannot be measured by Gross National 
Product. Perhaps it cannot be measured at all. except for certain symptoms 
of loss. However, this is not the place to go into the statistics of these 
symptoms, such as crime, drug addiction, vandalism, mental breakdown, 
rebellion, and so forth. Statistics never prove anything. 

I started by saying that one of the most fateful errors of our age is the 
belief that the problem of production has been solved. This illusion, I 
suggested, is mainly due to our inability to recognise that the modem 
industrial system, with all its intellectual sophistication, consumes the very 
basis on which it has been erected. To use the language of the economist, it 
lives on irreplaceable capital which it cheerfully treats as income. I specified 
three categories of such capital: fossil fuels, the tolerance margins of nature, 
and the human substance. Even if some readers should refuse to accept all 

three parts of my argument, I suggest that any one of them suffices to make 
my case. 

And what is my case? Simply that our most important task is to get oh our 
present collision course. And who is there to tackle such a task? I think 
every one of us, whether old or young, powerful or powerless, rich or poor, 
influential or uninfluential. To talk about the future is useful only if it leads 
to action now. And what can we do now, while we are still in the position of 
'never having had it so good'? To say the least - which is already very much - 
we must thoroughly understand the problem and begin to see the possibility 
of evolving a new life-style, with new methods of production and new 
patterns of consumption: a life-style designed for permanence. To give only 
three preliminary examples: in agriculture and horticulture, we can interest 
ourselves in the perfection of production methods which are biologically 
sound, build up soil fertility, and produce health, beauty and permanence. 
Productivity will then look after itself. In industry, we can interest ourselves 
in the evolution of small-scale technology, relatively non-violent 
technology, ’technology with a human face’, so that people have a chance to 
enjoy themselves while they art: working, instead of working solely for their 
pay packet and hoping, usually forlornly, for enjoyment solely during their 
leisure time. In industry, again - and, surely, industry is the pace-setter of 
modern life - we can interest ourselves in new forms of partnership 
between management and men, even forms of common ownership. 

We often hear it said that we are entering the era of 'the Learning Society’. 
Let us hope this is true. We still have to learn how to live peacefully, not 
only with our fellow men but also with nature and. above all. with those 
Higher Powers which have made nature and have made us; for, assuredly, 
we have not come about by accident and certainly have not made ourselves. 

The themes which have been merely touched upon in this chapter will 
have to be further elaborated as we go along. Few people will be easily 
convinced that the challenge to man's future cannot be met by making 
marginal adjustments here or there, or, possibly, by changing the political 

The following chapter is an attempt to look at the whole situation again, 
from the angle of peace and permanence. Now that man has acquired the 
physical means of self-obliteration, the question of peace obviously looms 

larger than ever before in human history. And how could peace be built 
without some assurance of permanence with regard to our economic life? 


Peace and Permanence 

The dominant modem belief is that the soundest foundation of peace 
would be universal prosperity. One may look in vain for historical evidence 
that the rich have regularly been more peaceful than the poor, but then it can 
be argued that they have never felt secure against the poor: that their 
aggressiveness stemmed from fear; and that the situation would be quite 
different if everybody were rich. Why should a rich man go to war? He has 
nothing to gain. Are not the poor, the exploited the oppressed most likely to 
do so, as they have nothing to lose but their chains? The road to peace, it is 
argued, is to follow the road to riches. 

This dominant modern belief has an almost irresistible attraction as it 
suggests that the faster you get one desirable thing the more securely do you 
attain another. It is doubly attractive because it completely by-passes the 
whole question of ethics: there is no need for renunciation or sacrifice: on 
the contrary! We have science and technology to help us along the road to 
peace and plenty, and all that is needed is that we should not behave 
stupidly, irrationally, cutting into our own flesh. The message to the poor 
and discontented is that they must not impatiently upset or kill the goose that 
will assuredly, in due course, lay golden eggs also for them. And the 
message to the rich is that they must be intelligent enough from time to time 
to help the poor, because this is the way by which they will become richer 

Gandhi used to talk disparagingly of 'dreaming of systems so perfect that 
no-one will need to be good'. But is it not precisely this dream which we can 
now implement in reality with our marvellous powers of science and 
technology? Why ask for virtues, which man may never acquire, when 
scientific rationality and technical competence are all that is needed? 

Instead of listening to Gandhi, are we not more inclined to listen to on of 
the most influential economists of our century, the great Lord Keynes? In 

1930, during the world- wide economic depression, he felt moved to 
speculate on the ‘economic possibilities of our grandchildren’ and concluded 
that the day might not be far off when everybody would be rich. We shall 
then, he said, ‘once more value ends above means and prefer the good to the 

“But beware ! ’ he continued. ‘The time for all this is not yet. For at least 
another hundred years we must pretend to ourselves and to every one that 
fair is foul and foul is fair,; for foul is useful and fair is not. Avarice and 
usury and precaution must be our gods for a little longer still. For only they 
can lead us out of the tunnel of economic necessity into daylight.’ 

This was written forty years ago and since then, of course, things have 
speeded up considerably. Maybe we do not even have to wait for another 
sixty years until universal plenty will, be attained. In any case, the 
Keynesian message is clear enough: Beware! Ethical considerations are not 
merely irrelevant, they are an actual hindrance, 'for foul is useful and fair is 
not’. The time for fairness is no; yet. The road to heaven is paved with bad 

I shall now consider this proposition. It can be divided into three parts: 

First: that universal prosperity is possible; 

Second: that its attainment is possible on the basis of the materialist 
philosophy of 'enrich yourselves'; 

Third: that this is the road to peace. 

The question with which to start my investigation is obviously this: Is 
there enough to go round? Immediately we encounter a serious difficulty: 
What is 'enough'? Who can tell us? Certainly not the economist who pursues 
'economic growth' as the highest of all values, and therefore has no concept 
of 'enough'. There are poor societies which have too little: but where is the 
rich society that says: 'Halt! We have enough'? There is none. 

Perhaps we can forget about 'enough' and content ourselves with exploring 
the growth of demand upon the world's resources which arises when 
everybody simply strives hard to have 'more'. 

As we cannot study all resources, I propose to focus attention on one type 
of resource which is in a somewhat central position - fuel. More prosperity 
means a greater use of fuel - there can be no doubt about that. At present, the 
prosperity gap between the poor of this world and the rich is very wide 
indeed and this is clearly shown in their respective fuel consumption. Let us 
decline as 'rich' all populations in countries with an average fuel 
consumption - in 1966 - of more than one metric ton of coal equivalent 
(abbreviated: c.e.) per head and as 'poor' all those below this level. On these 
definitions we can draw up the following table (using United Nations figures 

TABLE 1(1966) 

Rich (%) Poor(%) World(%) 

POPULATION (millions) 

1,060(31) 2,284(69) 3384(100) 

FUEL CONSUMPTION (million tons c.e.) 

4,788 (87) 721(13) 5509 (100) 


4-52 0-32 1-65 

The average fuel consumption per head of the 'poor' is only 0-32 tons - 
roughly one-fourteenth of that of the 'rich', and there are very many 'poor' 
people in the world - on these definitions nearly seven-tenths of the world 
population. If the 'poor' suddenly used as much fuel as the 'rich', world fuel 
consumption would treble right away. 

But this cannot happen as everything takes time. And in time both the ’rich' 
and the 'poor' are growing in desires and in numbers. So let us make an 
exploratory calculation. If the "rich' populations grow at the rate of 14 per 
cent and the 'poor' at the rate of 2.5 per cent a year, world population will 
grow to about 6,900 million by 2000 AD - a figure not very different from 
the most authoritative current forecasts. If at the same time the fuel 
consumption per head of the 'rich- population grows by 23 per cent, while 

that of the 'poor' grows by 4f per cent a year, the following figures will 
emerge for the year 2000 AD: 

TABLE II (2000 AD) 

Rich (%) Poor(%) World(%) 

POPULATION (millions) 

1,617 (23) 5,292 (77) 6,909 (100) 

FUEL CONSUMPTION (million tons c.e.) 

15,588 (67) 7,568 (33) 23,156 (100) 


9.64 1-43 3-35 

The total result on world fuel consumption would be a growth from 5-5 
milliard tons c.e. in 1966 to 232 milliard in the year 2000 - an increase by a 
factor of more than four, half of which would be attributable to population 
increase and half to increased consumption per head. 

This half-and-half split is interesting enough. But the split between the 
’rich' and the 'poor' is even more interesting. Of the total increase in world 
fuel consumption from 5-5 milliard to 23-2 milliard tons c.e., i.e. an increase 
by 17-7 milliard tons, the ’rich' would account for nearly two-thirds and the 
'poor' for only a little over one-third. Over the whole thirty-four-year period, 
the world would use 425 milliard tons of coal equivalent, with the 'rich' 
using 321 milliards or seventy-five per cent and the 'poor', 104 milliards. 

Now, does not this put a very interesting light on the total situation? These 
figures are not, of course, predictions: they are what might be called 
'exploratory calculations'. I have assumed a very modest population growth 
on the part of the 'rich'; and a population growth rate twice as high on the 
part of the 'poor'; yet it is the 'rich' and not the ’poor’ who do by far the 
greatest part of the damage - if 'damage' it may be called. Even if the 
populations classified as 'poor' grew only at the rate assumed for the 'rich', 
the effect on total world fuel requirements would be hardly significant - a 

reduction of just over ten per cent. But if the 'rich' decided - and I am not 
saying that this is likely - that their present pm capital fuel consumption was 
really high enough and that they should not allow it to grow any further, 
considering that it is already fourteen times as high as that of the 'poor' - now 
that would make a difference: in spite of the assumed rise in the 'rich' 
populations, it would cut total world fuel, requirements in the year 2000 by 
over one-third, 

The most important comment, however, is a question: Is it plausible to 
assume that world fuel consumption could grow to anything like 23,000 
million tons c.e. a year by the year 2000, using 425,000 million tons c.e. 
during the thirty-four years in question? In the light of our present 
knowledge of fossil fuel re serves this is an implausible figure, even if we 
assume that one quarter or one-third of the world total would come from 
nuclear fission. 

It is clear that the 'rich' are in the process of stripping tile world of its once- 
for-all endowment of relatively cheap and simple fuels. It is their continuing 
economic growth which produces ever more exorbitant demands, with the 
result that the world's cheap and simple fuels could easily become dear and 
scarce long before the poor countries had acquired the wealth, education, 
industrial sophistication, and power of capital accumulation needed for the 
application of alternative fuels on any significant scale 

Exploratory calculations, of course, do not prove anything. A proof about 
the future is in any case impossible, and it has been sagely remarked that all 
predictions are unreliable, particularly those about the future. What is 
required is judgment and exploratory calculations can at least help to inform 
our judgment In any case, our calculations in a most important respect 
understate the magnitude of the problem. It is not realistic to treat the world 
as a unit. Fuel resources are very unevenly distributed, and any short- age of 
supplies, no matter how slight, would immediately divide the world into 
'haves' and 'have-nets' along entirely novel lines. The specially favoured 
areas, such as the Middle East and North Africa, would attract envious 
attention on a scale scarcely imaginable today, while some high 
consumption areas, such as Western Europe and Japan, would move into the 
unenviable position of residual legatees. Here is a source of conflict if ever 
there was one. 

As nothing can be proved about the future - not even about the relatively 
short-term future of the next thirty years - it is always possible to dismiss 
even the most threatening problems with the suggestion that something will 
turn up. There could be simply enormous and altogether unheard-of 
discoveries of new reserves of oil, natural gas, or even coal. And why should 
nuclear energy be confined to supplying one-quarter or one-third of total 
requirements? The problem can thus be shifted to another plane, but it 
refuses to go away. For the consumption of fuel on the indicated scale - 
assuming no insurmountable difficulties of fuel supply - would produce 
environmental hazards of an unprecedented kind, 

Take nuclear energy. Some people say that the world's re sources of 
relatively concentrated uranium are insufficient to sustain a really large 
nuclear programme - large enough to have a significant impact on the world 
fuel situation, where we have to reckon with thousands of millions, not 
simply with millions, of tons of coal equivalent. But assume that these 
people are wrong. Enough uranium will be found; it will be gathered 
together from the remotest corners of the earth, brought into the main centres 
of population, and made highly radioactive. It is hard to imagine a greater 
biological threat, not to mention the political danger that someone might use 
a tiny bit of this terrible substance for purposes not altogether peaceful. 

On the other hand, if fantastic new discoveries of fossil fuels should make 
it unnecessary to force the pace of nuclear energy, there would be a problem 
of thermal pollution on quite a different scale from anything encountered 

Whatever the fuel, increases in fuel consumption by a factor of four and 
then five and then six... there is no plausible answer to the problem of 

I have taken fuel merely as an example to illustrate a very simple thesis: 
that economic growth, which viewed from the point of view of economics, 
physics, chemistry and technology, has no discernible limit, must necessarily 
run into decisive bottlenecks when viewed from the point of view of the 
environmental sciences. An attitude to life which seeks fulfilment in the 
single-minded pursuit of wealth - in short, materialism - does not fit into this 
world, because it contains within itself no limiting principle, while the 
environment in which it is placed is strictly limited. Already, the 
environment is trying to tell us that certain stresses are be coming excessive. 

As one problem is being 'solved', ten new problems arise as a result of the 
first 'solution'. As Professor Barry Commoner emphasises, the new 
problems are not the consequences of incidental failure but of technological 

Here again, however, many people will insist on discussing these matters 
solely in terms of optimism and pessimism, taking pride in their own 
optimism that ’science will find a way out’. They could be right only, I 
suggest, if there is a conscious and fundamental change in the direction of 
scientific effort The developments of science and technology over the last 
hundred years have been such that the dangers have grown even faster than 
the opportunities. About this, I shall have more to say later 

Already, there is overwhelming evidence that the great self- balancing 
system of nature is becoming increasingly unbalanced in particular respects 
and at specific points. It would take us too far if I attempted to assemble the 
evidence here. The condition of Lake Erie, to which Professor Barry 
Commoner, among others, has drawn attention, should serve as a sufficient 
warning. Another decade or two, and all the inland water systems of the 
United Stats may be in a similar condition. In other words, the condition of 
unbalance may then no longer apply to specific points but have become 
generalised. The further this process is allowed to go, the more difficult it 
will be to reverse it, if indeed the point of no return has not been passed 

We find, therefore, that the idea of unlimited economic growth, more and 
more until everybody is saturated with wealth, needs to be seriously 
questioned on at least two counts: the availability of basic resources and, 
alternatively or additionally, the capacity of the environment to cope with 
the degree of interference implied. So much about the physical-material 
aspect of the matter. Let us now turn to certain non-material aspects. 

There can be no doubt that the idea of personal enrichment has a very 
strong appeal to human nature. Keynes, in the essay from which I have 
quoted already, advised us that the time was not yet for a 'return to some of 
the most sure and certain principles of religion and traditional virtue - that 
avarice is a vice, that the exaction of usury is a misdemeanour, and the love 
of money is detestable'. 

Economic progress, he counselled, is obtainable only if we employ those 
powerful human drives of selfishness, which religion and traditional wisdom 
universally call upon us to resist. The modern economy is propelled by a 
frenzy of greed and indulges in an orgy of envy, and these are not accidental 
features but the very causes of its expansionist success. The question is 
whether such causes can be effective for long or whether they carry within 
themselves the seeds of destruction. If Keynes says that 'foul is useful and 
fair is net', he propounds a statement of fact which may be true or false; or it 
may look true in the short run and turn out to be false in the longer run. 
Which is it? 

I should think that there is now enough evidence to demonstrate that the 
statement is false ill a very direct, practical sense. If human vices: such as 
greed and envy are systematically cultivated, the inevitable result is nothing 
less than a collapse of intelligence. A man driven by greed or envy loses the 
power of seeing things as they really are, of seeing things in their roundness 
and wholeness, and his very successes become failures. If whole societies 
become infected by these vices, they may indeed achieve astonishing things 
but they become increasingly incapable of solving the most elementary 
problems of everyday existence. The Gross National Product may rise 
rapidly: as measured by statisticians but not as experienced by actual people, 
who find themselves oppressed by increasing frustration, alienation, 
insecurity, and so forth. After a while, even the Gross National Product 
refuses to rise any further, not because of scientific or technological failure, 
but because of a creeping paralysis of non-co-operation, as expressed in 
various types of escapism on the part, not only of the oppressed and 
exploited, but even of highly privileged groups. 

One can go on for a long time deploring the irrationality and stupidity of 
men and women in high positions or low - 'if only people would realise 
where their real interests lie!' But why do they not realise this? Either 
because their intelligence has been dimmed by greed and envy, or because in 
their heart of hearts they understand that their real interests lie somewhere 
quite different, There is a revolutionary saying that 'Man shall not live by 
bread alone but by every word of God'. 

Here again, nothing can be 'proved'. But does it still look probable or 
plausible that the grave social diseases infecting many rich societies today 
are merely passing phenomena which an able government - if only we could 

get a really able government ! - could eradicate by simply making faster use 
of science and technology or a more radical use of the penal system? 

I suggest that the foundations of peace cannot be laid by universal 
prosperity, in the modem sense, because such prosperity, if attainable at all. 
is attainable only by cultivating such drives of human nature as greed and 
envy, which destroy intelligence, happiness, serenity, and thereby the 
peacefulness of man. It could well be that rich people treasure peace more 
highly than poor people, but only if they feel utterly secure - and this is a 
contradiction in terms. Their wealth depends on making inordinately large 
demands on limited world resources and thus puts them on an unavoidable 
collision course - not primarily with the poor (who are weak and 
defenceless) but with other rich people, 

In short we can say today that man is far too clever to be able to survive 
without wisdom. No-one is really working for peace unless he is working 
primarily for the restoration of wisdom. The assertion that 'foul is useful and 
fair is not' is the antithesis of wisdom. The hope that the pursuit of goodness 
and virtue can be postponed until we have attained universal prosperity and 
that by the single minded pursuit of wealth, without bothering our heeds 
about spiritual and moral questions, we could establish peace on earth is an 
unrealistic, unscientific, and irrational hope, The exclusion of wisdom from 
economics, science, and technology was something which we could perhaps 
get away with for a little while, as long as we were relatively unsuccessful; 
but now that we have become very successful, the problem of spiritual and 
moral truth moves into the central position. 

From an economic point of view, the central concept of wisdom is 
permanence. We must study the economics of permanence. Nothing makes 
economic sense unless its continuance for a long time can be projected 
without running into absurdities. There can be 'growth' towards a limited 
objective, but there cannot be unlimited, generalised growth. It is more than 
likely, as Gandhi said, that 'Earth provides enough to satisfy- every man's 
need, but not for every man's greed'. Permanence is incompatible with a 
predatory attitude which rejoices in the fact that 'what were luxuries for our 
fathers have become necessities for us', 

The cultivation and expansion of needs is the antithesis of wisdom. It is 
also the antithesis of freedom and peace, Every increase of needs tends to 
increase one's dependence on outside forces over which one cannot have 

control, and therefore increases existential fear. Only by a reduction of needs 
can one promote a genuine reduction in those tensions which are the 
ultimate causes of strife and war. 

The economics of permanence implies a profound reorientation of science 
and technology, which have to open their doors to wisdom and, in fact, have 
to incorporate wisdom into their very structure. Scientific or technological 
'solutions' which poison the environment or degrade the social structure and 
man himself are of no benefit, no matter how brilliantly conceived or how 
great their superficial attraction. Ever bigger machines, entailing ever bigger 
concentrations of economic power and exerting ever greater violence against 
the environment, do not represent progress: they are a denial of wisdom. 
Wisdom demands a new orientation of science and technology towards the 
organic, the gentle, the non-violent, the elegant and beautiful. Peace, as has 
often been said, is indivisible - how then could peace be built on a 
foundation of reckless science and violent technology? We must look for a 
revolution in technology to give us inventions and machines which reverse 
the destructive trends now threatening us all. 

What is it that we really require from the scientists and technologists? I 
should answer: We need methods and equipment which are 

- cheap enough so that they are accessible to virtually everyone: 

- suitable for small-scale application; and 

- compatible with man's need for creativity. 

Out of these three characteristics is tom non-violence and a relationship of 
man to nature which guarantees permanence. If only one of these three is 
neglected, things are bound to go wrong. Let us look at them one by one, 

Methods and machines cheap enough to be accessible to virtually everyone 
- why should we assume that our scientists and technologists are unable to 
develop then? This was a primary concern of Gandhi: 'I want the dumb 
millions of our land to be healthy and happy, acid I want them to grow 
spiritually.... If we feel the need of machine, we certainly will have them. 
Every machine that helps every individual has a place,' he said, ‘but there 
should be no place for machines that concentrate power in a few hands and 

turn the masses into mere machine minders, if indeed they do not make them 

Suppose it becomes the acknowledged purpose of inventors and engineers, 
observed Aldous Huxley, to provide ordinary people with the means of 
'doing profitable and intrinsically significant work, of helping men and 
women to achieve independence from bosses, so that they may become their 
own employers, or members of a self-governing, co-operative group 
working for subsistence and a local market ... this differently orientated 
technological progress (would result in) a progressive decentralisation of 
population, of accessibility of land, of ownership of the means of 
production, of political and economic power'. Other advantages, said 
Huxley, would be 'a more humanly satisfying life for more people, a greater 
measure of genuine self-governing democracy and a blessed freedom from 
the silly or pernicious adult education provided by the mass producers of 
consumer goods through the medium of advertisements'.' 

If methods and machines are to be cheap enough to be generally 
accessible, this means that their cost must stand in some definable 
relationship to the level of incomes in the society in which they are to be 
used. I have myself come to the conclusion that the upper limit for the 
average amount of capital investment per workplace is probably given by the 
annual earnings of an able and ambitious industrial worker. That is to say, if 
such a man can normally earn, say, 5,000 a year, the average cost of 
establishing his workplace should on no account be in excess of $5,000. If 
the cost is significantly higher, the society in question is likely to run into 
serious troubles, such as an undue concentration of wealth and power among 
the privileged few: an increasing problem of 'drop-outs' who cannot be 
integrated into society and constitute an ever-growing threat; 'structural' 
unemployment: mal- distribution of the population due to excessive 
urbanisation; and general frustration and alienation, with soaring crime rates, 
and so forth. 

The second requirement is suitability for small-scale application. On the 
problem of 'scale', Professor Leopold Kohr has written brilliantly and 
convincingly; its relevance to the economics of permanence is obvious. 
Small-scale operations, no matter how numerous, are always less likely to be 
harmful to the natural environment than large-scale ones, simply because 
their individual force is small in relation to the recuperative forces of nature. 
There is wisdom in smallness if only on account of the smallness and 

patchiness of human knowledge, which relies on experiment far more than 
on understanding. The greatest danger invariably arises from the ruthless 
application, on a vast scale, of partial knowledge such as we are currently 
witnessing in the application of nuclear energy, of the new chemistry in 
agriculture, of transportation technology, and countless other things. 

Although even small communities are sometimes guilty of causing serious 
erosion, generally as a result of ignorance, this is trifling in comparison with 
the devastations caused by gigantic groups motivated by greed, envy, and 
the lust for power. It is moreover obvious that men organised in small units 
will take better care of their bit of land or other natural resources than 
anonymous companies or megalomaniac governments which pre- tend to 
themselves that the whole universe is their legitimate quarry. 

The third requirement is perhaps the most important of all - that methods 
and equipment should be such as to leave ample room for human creativity. 
Over the last hundred years no-one has spoken more insistently and 
warningly on this subject than have the Roman pontiffs. What becomes of 
man if the process of production 'takes away from work any hint of 
humanity, making of it a merely mechanical activity’? The worker himself is 
turned into a perversion of a free being. 

'And so bodily labour (said Plus XI) which even after original sin was 
decreed by Providence for the good of man's body and soul, is in many 
instances changed into an instrument of perversion; for from the factory 
dead matter goes out improved, whereas men there are corrupted and 

Again, the subject is so large that I cannot do more than touch upon it. 
Above anything else there is need for a proper philosophy of work which 
understands work not as that which it has indeed become, an inhuman chore 
as soon as possible to be abolished by automation, but as something 'decreed 
by Providence for the good of man's body and soul’. Next to the family, it is 
work and the relationships established by work that are the true foundations 
of society. If the foundations are unsound, how could society be sound? And 
if society is sick, how could it fail to be a danger to peace? 

'War is a judgment,’ said Dorothy I,. Sayers, 'that overtakes societies when 
they have been living upon ideas that conflict too violently with the laws 
governing the universe., Never think that wars are irrational catastrophes: 

they happen when wrong ways of thinking and living bring about intolerable 
situations. ‘Economically, our wrong living consists primarily in 
systematically cultivating greed and envy and thus building up a vast array 
of totally unwarrantable wants. It is the sin of greed that has delivered us 
over into the power of the machine. If greed were not the master of modern 
man - ably assisted by envy - how could it be that the frenzy of economism 
does not abate as higher 'standards of living' are attained, and that it is 
precisely the richest societies which pursue their economic advantage with 
the greatest ruthlessness? How could we explain the almost universal refusal 
on the part of the rulers of the rich societies - whether organised along 
private enterprise or collectivist enterprise lines - to work towards the 
humanisation of work? It is only necessary to assert that something would 
reduce the ’standard of living', and every debate is instantly closed. That 
soul-destroying, meaningless, mechanical, monotonous, moronic work is an 
insult to human nature which must necessarily and inevitably produce either 
escapism or aggression, and that no amount of ’bread and circuses' can 
compensate for the damage done - these are facts which are neither denied 
nor acknowledged but are met with an unbreakable conspiracy of silence - 
because to deny them would be too obviously absurd and to acknowledge 
them would condemn the central preoccupation of modern society as a crime 
against humanity. 

The neglect, indeed the rejection, of wisdom has gone so far that most of 
our intellectuals have not even the faintest idea what the term could mean. 

As a result, they always tend to try and cure a disease by intensifying its 
causes. The disease having been caused by allowing cleverness to displace 
wisdom, no amount of clever research is likely to produce a cure. Rut what 
is wisdom? Where can it be found? Here we come to the crux of the matter: 
it can be read about in numerous publications but it can be found only inside 
oneself, To be able to find it, one has first to liberate oneself from such 
masters as greed and envy. The stillness following liberation - even if only 
momentary - produces the insights of wisdom which are obtainable in no 
other way. 

They enable us to see the hollowness and fundamental unsatisfactoriness 
of a life devoted primarily to the pursuit of material ends, to the neglect of 
the spiritual. Such a life necessarily sets man against man and nation against 
nation, because man's needs are infinite and infinitude can be achieved only 
in the spiritual realm, never in the material. Man assuredly needs to rise 
above this humdrum 'world'; wisdom shows him the way to do it; without 

wisdom, he is driven to build up a monster economy, which destroys the 
world, and to seek fantastic satisfactions, like landing a man on the moon. 
Instead of overcoming the 'world' by moving towards saintliness, he tries to 
overcome it by gaining pre eminence in wealth, power, science, or indeed 
any imaginable 'sport'. 

These are the real causes of war, and it is chimerical to try to lay the 
foundations of peace without removing them first. It is doubly chimerical to 
build peace on economic foundations which, in turn, rest on the systematic 
cultivation of greed and envy, the very forces which drive men into conflict. 

How could we even begin to disarm greed and envy? Perhaps by being 
much less greedy and envious ourselves; perhaps by resisting the temptation 
of letting our luxuries become needs; and perhaps by even scrutinising our 
needs to see if they cannot be simplified and reduced. If we do not have the 
strength to do any of this, could we perhaps stop applauding the type of 
economic ’progress’ which palpably lacks the basis of permanence and give 
what modest support we can to those who, unafraid of being denounced as 
cranks, work for non-violence: as conservationists, ecologists, protectors of 
wildlife, promoters of organic agriculture, distributists, cottage producers, 
and so forth? An ounce of practice is generally worth more than a ton of 

It will need many ounces, however, to lay the economic foundations of 
peace. Where can one find the strength to go on working against such 
obviously appalling odds? What is more: where Can one find the strength to 
overcome the violence of greed, envy, hate and lust within oneself? 

I think Gandhi has given the answer: 'There must be recognition of the 
existence of the soul apart from the body, and of its permanent nature, and 
this recognition must amount to a living faith; and, in the last resort, non- 
violence does not avail those who do not possess a living faith in the God of 


The Role of Economics 

To say that our economic future is being determined by the economists 
would be an exaggeration; but that their influence, or in any case the 
influence of economics, is far-reaching can hardly be doubted. Economics 
plays a central role in shaping the activities of the modern world, inasmuch 
as it supplies the criteria of what is 'economic' and what is 'uneconomic', and 
there is no other set of criteria that exercises a greater influence over the 
actions of individuals and groups as well as over those of governments. It 
may be thought, therefore, that we should look to the economists for advice 
on how to overcome the dangers and difficulties in which the modern world 
finds itself, and how to achieve economic arrangements that vouchsafe peace 
and permanence. 

How does economics relate to the problems discussed in the previous 
chapters? When the economist delivers a verdict that this or that activity is 
'economically sound' or 'uneconomic', two important and closely related 
questions arise: first, what does this verdict mean? And, second, is the 
verdict conclusive in the sense that practical action can reasonably be based 
on it? 

Going back into history we may recall that when there was talk about 
founding a professorship for political economy at Oxford 150 years ago, 
many people were by no means happy about the prospect. Edward 
Copleston, the great Provost of Oriel College, did not want to admit into the 
University's curriculum a science 'so prone to usurp the rest'; even Henry 
Drummond of Albury Park, who endowed the professorship in 1825, felt it 
necessary to make it clear that he expected the University to keep the new 
study 'in its proper place'. The first professor, Nassau Senior, was certainly 
not to be kept in an inferior place, Immediately, in his inaugural lecture, he 
predicted that the new science 'will rank in public estimation among the first 
of moral sciences in interest and in utility' and claimed that 'the pursuit of 
wealth ... is, to the mass of mankind, the great source of moral 
improvement'. Not all economists, to be sure, have staked their claims quite 
so high. John Stuart Mill (1806-73) looked upon political economy 'not as a 
thing by itself, but as a fragment of a greater whole; a branch of social 
philosophy, so interlinked with all the other branches that its conclusions, 
even in its own peculiar province, are only true conditionally, subject to 
interference and counteraction from causes not directly within its scope'. 

And even Keynes, in contradiction to his own advice (already quoted) that 
'avarice and usury and precaution must be our gods for a little longer still', 
admonished us not to 'overestimate the importance of the economic problem, 

or sacrifice to its supposed necessities other matters of greater and more 
permanent significance'. 

Such voices, however, are but seldom heard today. It is hardly an 
exaggeration to say that, with increasing affluence, economics has moved 
into the very centre of public concern, and economic performance, economic 
growth, economic expansion, and so forth have become the abiding interest, 
if not the obsession, of all modem societies. In the current vocabulary of 
condemnation there are few words as final and conclusive as the word 
'uneconomic'. If an activity has been branded as uneconomic, its right to 
existence is not merely questioned but energetically denied. Anything that is 
found to be an impediment to economic growth is a shameful thing, and if 
people cling to it, they are thought of as either saboteurs or fools. Call a 
thing immoral or ugly, soul- destroying or a degradation of man, a peril to 
the peace of the world or to the well-being of future generations: as long as 
you have not shown it to be 'uneconomic' you have not really questioned its 
right to exist, grow, and prosper. 

But what does it mean when we say something is uneconomic? I am not 
asking what most people mean when they say this: because that is clear 
enough. They simply mean that it is like an illness: you are better off without 
it. The economist is supposed to be able to diagnose the illness and then, 
with luck and skill, remove it. Admittedly, economists often disagree among 
each other about the diagnosis and, even more frequently, about the cure: but 
that merely proves that the subject matter is uncommonly difficult and 
economists, like other humans, are fallible. 

No. 1 am asking what ii means, what sort of meaning the method of 
economics actually produces. And the answer to this question cannot be in 
doubt: something is uneconomic when it fails to earn an adequate profit in 
terms of money. The method of economics does not, and cannot, produce 
any other meaning. Numerous attempts have been made to obscure this fact, 
and they have caused a very great deal of confusion: but the fact remains. 
Society, or a group or an individual within society, may decide to hang on to 
an activity or asset for non-economic reasons - social, aesthetic, moral, or 
political - but this does in no way alter its uneconomic character. The 
judgment of economics, in other words, is an extremely fragmentary 
judgment: out of the large number of aspects which in real life have to be 
seen and judged together before a decision can be taken, economics supplies 

only one - whether a thing yields a money profit to those who undertake it or 

Do not overlook the words 'to those who undertake it’. It is a great error to 
assume, for instance, that the methodology of economics is normally applied 
to determine whether an activity carried on by a group within society yields 
a profit to society as a whole. Even nationalised industries are not considered 
from this more comprehensive point of view. Every one of them is given a 
financial target - which is, in fact, an obligation - and is expected to pursue 
this target without regard to any damage it might be inflicting on other parts 
of the economy. In fact, the prevailing creed, held with equal fervour by all 
political parties, is that the common good will necessarily be maximised if 
everybody, every industry and trade, whether nationalised or not, strives to 
earn an acceptable 'return' on the capital employed. Not even Adam Smith 
had a more implicit faith in the 'hidden hand’ to ensure that ’what is good for 
General Motors is good for the United States', 

However that may be, about the fragmentary nature of the judgments of 
economics there can be no doubt whatever. Even within the narrow compass 
of the economic calculus, these judgments are necessarily and methodically 
narrow. For one thing, they give vastly more weight to the short than to the 
long term, because in the long tem~. as Keynes put it with cheerful brutality, 
we are all dead. And then, second, they are based on a definition of cost 
which excludes all 'free goods', that is to say, the entire God-given 
environment, except for those parts of it that have been privately 
appropriated. This means that an activity can be economic although it plays 
hell with the environment, and that a competing activity, if at some cost it 
protects and conserves the environment, will be uneconomic. 

Economics, moreover, deals with goods in accordance with their market 
value and not in accordance with what they really are. The same rules and 
criteria are applied to primary goods, which man has to win from nature, and 
secondary goods, which presuppose the existence of primary goods and are 
manufactured from them. All goods are treated the same, because the point 
of view is fundamentally that of private profit-making, and this means that it 
is inherent in the methodology of economics to ignore man 's dependence on 
the natural world. 

Another way of stating this is to say that economics deals with goods and 
services from the point of view of the market, where willing buyer meets 

willing seller. The buyer is essentially a bargain hunter; he is not concerned 
with the origin of the goods or the conditions under which they have been 
produced. His sole concern is to obtain the bat value for his money. 

The market therefore represents only the surface of society and its 
significance relate to the momentary situation as it exists there and then. 
There is no probing into the depths of things, into the natural or social facts 
that lie behind them. In a sense, the market is the institutionalisation of 
individualism and non-responsibility. Neither buyer nor seller is responsible 
for anything but himself. It would be 'uneconomic' for a wealthy seller to 
reduce his prices to poor customers merely because they are in need, or for a 
wealthy buyer to pay an extra price merely because the supplier is poor. 
Equally, it would be 'uneconomic' for a buyer to give preference to home- 
produced goods if imported goods are cheaper. He does not, and is not 
expected to, accept responsibility for the country's balance of payments. 

As regards the buyer's non-responsibility, there is, significantly, one 
exception: the buyer must be careful not to buy stolen goods. This is a rule 
against which neither ignorance nor innocence counts as a defence and 
which can produce extraordinarily unjust and annoying results. It is 
nevertheless required by the sanctity of private property, to which it testifies. 

To be relieved of all responsibility except to oneself, means of course an 
enormous simplification of business, We can recognise that it is practical 
and need not be surprised that it is highly popular among businessmen. What 
may cause surprise is that it is also considered virtuous to make the 
maximum use of this freedom from responsibility. If a buyer refused a good 
bargain because he suspected that the cheapness of the goods in question 
stemmed from exploitation or other despicable practices (except theft), he 
would be open to the criticism of behaving 'uneconomically'. which is 
viewed as nothing less than a fall from grace. Economists and others are 
wont to treat such eccentric behaviour with derision if not indignation. The 
religion of economics has its own code of ethics, and the First 
Commandment is to behave 'economically' - many case when you are 
producing, selling, or buying. It is only when the bargain hunter has gone 
home and becomes a consumer that the First Commandment no longer 
applies: he is then encouraged to 'enjoy himself in any way he pleases. As 
far as the religion of economics is concerned, the consumer is extra- 
territorial. This strange and significant feature of the modern world warrants 
more discussion than it has yet received. 

In the market place, for practical reasons, innumerable qualitative 
distinctions which are of vital importance for man and society are 
suppressed; they are not allowed to surface. Thus the reign of quantity 
celebrates its greatest triumphs in 'The Market'. Everything is equated with 
everything else. To equate things means to give them a price and thus to 
make them exchangeable. To the extent that economic thinking is based on 
the market, it takes the sacredness out of life, because there can be nothing 
sacred in something that has a price. Not surprisingly, therefore, if economic 
thinking pervades the whole of society, even simple non-economic values 
like beauty, health, or cleanliness can survive only if they prove to be 

To press non-economic values into the framework of the economic 
calculus, economists use the method of cost/benefit analysis. This is 
generally thought to be an enlightened and progressive development, as it is 
at least an attempt to take account of costs and benefits which might 
otherwise be disregarded al- together. In fact, however, it is a procedure by 
which the higher is reduced to the level of the lower and the priceless is 
given a price, It can therefore never serve to clarify the situation and lead to 
an enlightened decision. All it can do is lead to self-deception or the 
deception of others; for to undertake to measure the immeasurable is absurd 
and constitutes but an elaborate method of moving from preconceived 
notions to foregone conclusions; all one has to do to obtain the desired 
results is to impute suitable values to the immeasurable costs and benefits. 
The logical absurdity, however, is not the greatest fault of the undertaking: 
what is worse, and destructive of civilisation, is the pretence that everything 
has a price or, in other words, that money is the highest of all values. 

Economics operates legitimately and usefully within a 'given' framework 
which lies altogether outside the economic calculus. We might say that 
economics does not stand on its own feet, or that it is a 'derived' body of 
thought - derived from meta- economics. If the economist fails to study 
meta-economics, or, even worse. If he remains unaware of the fact that there 
are boundaries to the applicability of the economic calculus, he is likely to 
fall into a similar kind of error to that of certain medieval theologians who 
tried to settle questions of physics by means of biblical quotations. Every 
science is beneficial within its proper limits but becomes evil and destructive 
as soon as it transgresses them. 

The science of economics is 'so prone to usurp the rest' - even more so 
today than it was 150 years ago, when Edward Copleston pointed to this 
danger - because it relates to certain very strong drives of human nature, 
such as envy and greed. All the greater is the duty of its experts, the 
economists, to understand and clarify its limitations, that is to say, to 
understand meta-economics. 

What, then, is meta-economics? As economics deals with man in his 
environment, we may expect that meta-economics consists of two parts - one 
dealing with man and the other dealing with the environment. In other 
words, We may expect that economics must derive its aims and objectives 
from a study of man, and that it must derive at least a large part of ifs 
methodology from a study of nature. 

In the next chapter, I shall attempt to show how the conclusions and 
prescriptions of economics change as the underlying picture of man and his 
purpose on earth changes. In this chapter, I confine myself to a discussion of 
the second part of meta- economics, i.e. the way in which a vital part of the 
methodology of economics has to be derived from a study of nature. As I 
have emphasised already, on the market all goods are treated the same, 
because the market is essentially an institution for unlimited bar- gain 
hunting, and this means that it is inherent in the methodology of modern 
economics, which is so largely market-oriented, to ignore man's dependence 
on the natural world. Professor E.H. Phelps Brown, in his Presidential 
Address to the Royal Economic Society on 'The Underdevelopment of 
Economics', talked about 'the smallness of the contribution that the most 
conspicuous developments of economics in the last quarter of a century have 
made to the solution of the most pressing problems of the times', and among 
these problems he lists 'checking the ad- verse effects on the environment 
and the quality of life of industrialism, population growth and urbanism', 

As a matter of fact, to talk of 'the smallness of the contribution' is to 
employ an euphemism, as there is no contribution at all; on the contrary, it 
would not be unfair to say that economics, as currently constituted and 
practised, acts as a most effective barrier against the understanding of these 
problems, owing to its addiction to purely quantitative analysis and its 
timorous refusal to look into the real nature of things. 

Economics deals with a virtually limitless variety of goods and services, 
produced and consumed by an equally limitless variety of people. It would 

obviously be impossible to develop any economic theory at all, unless one 
were prepared to disregard a vast array of qualitative distinctions. But it 
should be just as obvious that the total suppression of qualitative 
distinctions, while it makes theorising easy, at the same time makes it totally 
sterile. Most of the 'conspicuous developments of economics in the last 
quarter of a century’ (referred to by Professor Phelps Brown) are in the 
direction of quantification, at the expense of the understanding of qualitative 
differences. Indeed, one might say that economics has become increasingly 
intolerant of the latter, be cause they do not fit into its method and make 
demands on the practical understanding and the power of insight of 
economists, which they are unwilling or unable to fulfil. For example, 
having established by his purely quantitative methods that the gross National 
Product of a country has risen by, say, five per cent, the economist-tumed- 
econometrician is unwilling, and generally unable, to face the question of 
whether this is to be taken as a good thing or a bad thing. He would lose all 
his certainties if he even entertained such a question: growth of GNP must 
be a good thing, irrespective of what has grown and who, if anyone, has 
benefited. The idea that there could be pathological growth, unhealthy 
growth, disruptive or destructive growth is to him a perverse idea which 
must not be allowed to surface. A small minority of economists is at present 
beginning to question how much further 'growth' will be possible, since 
infinite growth in a finite environment is an obvious impossibility: but even 
they cannot get away from the purely quantitative growth concept, Instead of 
insisting on the primacy of qualitative distinctions, they simply substitute 
non-growth for growth, that is to say, one emptiness for another. 

It is of course true that quality is much more difficult to 'handle' than 
quantity, just as the exercise of judgment is a higher function than the ability 
to count and calculate. Quantitative differences can be more easily grasped 
and certainly more essay defined than qualitative differences: their 
concreteness is beguiling and gives them the appearance of scientific 
precision, even when this precision has been purchased by the suppression 
of Vital differences of quality. The great majority of economists are still 
pursuing the absurd ideal of making their ’science’ as scientific and precise 
as physics, as if there were no qualitative difference between mindless atoms 
and men made in the image of God. 

The main subject matter of economics is 'goods’. Economists make some 
rudimentary distinctions between categories of goods from the point of view 
of the purchaser, such as the distinction between consumers' goods and 

producers' goods; but there is virtually no attempt to take cognisance of what 
such goods actually are; for instance, whether they are man-made or God- 
given, whether they are freely reproducible or not. Once any goods, 
whatever their meta-economic character, have appeared on the market, they 
are treated the same, as objects for sale, and economics is primarily 
concerned with theorising on the bargain hunting activities of the purchaser. 

It is a fact, however, that there are fundamental and vital differences 
between various categories of ’goods’ which cannot be disregarded without 
losing touch with reality. 

There could hardly be a more important distinction, to start with, than that 
between primary and secondary goods, because the latter presuppose the 
availability of the former. An expansion of man’s ability to bring forth 
secondary products is useless unless preceded by an expansion of his ability 
to win primary products from the earth, for man is not a producer but only a 
converter, and for every job of conversion he needs primary products. In 
particular, his power to convert depends on primary energy, which 
immediately points to the need for a vital distinction within the field of 
primary goods, that between non-renewable and renewable. As far as 
secondary goods are concerned, there is an obvious and basic distinction 
between manufactures and services. We thus arrive at a minimum of four 
categories, each of which is essentially different from each of the three 

The market knows nothing of these distinctions. It provides a price tag for 
all goods and thereby enables us to pretend that they are all of equal 
significance. Five pounds' worth of oil (category 1) equals five pounds’ 
worth of wheat (category 2), which equals five pounds' worth of shoes 
(category 3) or Eve pounds' worth of hotel accommodation (category 4). The 
sole criterion to determine the relative importance of these different goods is 
the rate of profit that can be obtained by providing them. If categories 3 and 
4 yield higher profits than categories 1 and 2, this is taken as a ’signal’ that it 
is ’rational’ to put additional resources into the former and withdraw 
resources from the latter. 

I am not here concerned with discussing the reliability or rationality of the 
market mechanism, of what economists call the ’invisible hand'. This has 
endlessly been discussed, but invariably without attention to the baric 
incommensurability of the four categories detailed above. It has remained 

unnoticed, for instance - or if not unnoticed, it has never been taken 
seriously in the formulation of economic theory - that the concept of 'cost' is 
essentially different as between renewable and non-renewable goods, as also 
between manufactures and services. In fact, without going into any further 
details, it can be said that economics, as currently constituted, fully applies 
only to manufactures (category 3), but it is being applied without 
discrimination to all goods and services, because an appreciation of the 
essential, qualitative differences between the four categories is entirely 

These differences may be called meta-economic, inasmuch as they have to 
be recognised before economic analysis begins. Even more important is the 
recognition of the existence of 'goods' which never appear on the market, 
because they cannot be, or have not been, privately appropriated, but are 
nonetheless an essential precondition of all human activity, such as air, 
water, the soil, and in fact the whole framework of living nature. 

Until fairly recently the economists have felt entitled, with tolerably good 
reason, to treat the entire framework within which economic activity takes 
place as given, that is to say. as permanent and indestructible. It was no part 
of their job and, indeed, of their professional competence, to study the 
effects of economic activity upon the framework. Since there is now 
increasing evidence of environmental deterioration, particularly in living 
nature, the entire outlook and methodology of economics is being called into 
question. The study of economics is too narrow and too fragmentary to lead 
to valid insights, unless complemented and completed by a study of meta- 

The trouble about valuing means above ends - which, as confirmed by 
Keynes, is the attitude of modern economics - is that it destroys man's 
freedom and power to choose the ends he really favours; the development of 
means, as it were, dictates the choice of ends. Obvious examples are the 
pursuit of supersonic transport speeds and the immense efforts made to land 
men on the moon. The conception of these aims was not the result of any 
insight into real human needs and aspirations, which technology is meant to 
serve, but solely of the fact that the necessary technical means appeared to 
be available. 

As we have seen, economics is a 'derived' science which accepts 
instructions from what I call meta-economics. As the instructions are 

changed, so changes the content of economics. In the following chapter, we 
shall explore what economic laws and what definitions of the concepts 
'economic' and 'uneconomic' result, when the meta-economic basis of 
western materialism is abandoned and the teaching of Buddhism is put in its 
place. The choice of Buddhism for this purpose is purely incidental; the 
teachings of Christianity, Islam, or Judaism could have been used just as 
well as those of any other of the great Eastern traditions. 


Buddhist Economics 

‘Right Livelihood' is one of the requirements of the Buddha's Noble 
Eightfold Path. It is clear, therefore, that there must be such a thing as 
Buddhist economics. 

Buddhist countries have often stated that they wish to remain faithful to 
their heritage. So Burma: 'The New Burma sea no conflict between religious 
values and economic progress. Spiritual health and material wellbeing are 
not enemies: they are natural allies." Or: 'We can blend successfully the 
religious and spiritual values of our heritage with the benefits of modern 
technology." Or: 'We Burmese have a sacred duty to conform both our 
dreams and our acts to our faith. This we shall ever do.'" 

All the same, such countries invariably assume that they can model their 
economic development plans in accordance with modern economics, and 
they call upon modern economists from so-called advanced countries to 
advise them, to formulate the policies to be pursued, and to construct the 
grand design for development, the Five-Year Plan or whatever it may be 
called. No one seems to think that a Buddhist way of life would call for 
Buddhist economics, just as the modern materialist way of life has brought 
forth modem economics. 

Economists themselves, like most specialists, normally suffer from a kind 
of metaphysical blindness, assuming that theirs is a science of absolute and 
invariable truths, without any presuppositions. Some go as far as to claim 
that economic laws are as free from 'metaphysics' or 'values' as the law of 
gravitation. We need not, however, get involved in arguments of 

methodology. Instead, let us take some fundamentals and see what they look 
like when viewed by a modern economist and a Buddhist economist. 

There is universal agreement that a fundamental source of wealth is human 
labour. Now, the modern economist has been brought up to consider 'labour' 
or work as little more than a necessary evil. From the point of view of the 
employer, it is in any case simply an item of cost, to be reduced to a 
minimum if it cannot be eliminated altogether, say, by automation. From the 
point of view of the workman, it is a 'disutility'; to work is to make a 
sacrifice of one's leisure and comfort, and wages are a kind of compensation 
for the sacrifice. Hence the ideal from the point of view of the employer is to 
have output without employees, and the ideal from the point of view of the 
employee is to have income without employment. 

The consequences of these attitudes both in theory and in practice are, of 
course, extremely far-reaching. If the ideal with regard to work is to get rid 
of it, every method that 'reduces the work load' is a good thing. The most 
potent method, short of automation, is the so-called 'division of labour' and 
the classical example is the pin factory eulogised in Adam Smith's Wealth of 
Nations.' Here it is not a matter of ordinary specialisation, which mankind 
has practised from time immemorial, but of dividing up every complete 
process of production into minute parts, so that the final product can be 
produced at great speed without anyone having had to contribute more than 
a totally insignificant and, in most cases, unskilled movement of his limbs. 

The Buddhist point of view takes the function of work to be at least 
threefold: to give a man a chance to utilise and develop his faculties; to 
enable him to overcome his egocentredness by joining with other people in a 
common task; and to bring forth the goods and services needed for a 
becoming existence. Again, the consequences that flow from this view are 
endless. To organise work in such a manner that it becomes meaningless, 
boring, stultifying, or nerve-racking for the worker would be little short of 
criminal: it would indicate a greater concern with goods than with people, an 
evil lack of compassion and a soul-destroying degree of attachment to the 
most primitive side of this worldly existence. Equally, to strive for leisure as 
an alternative to work would be considered a complete misunderstanding of 
one of the basic truths of human existence, namely that work and leisure are 
complementary parts of the same living process and cannot be separated 
without destroying the joy of work and the bliss of leisure. 

From the Buddhist point of view, there are therefore two types of 
mechanisation which must be clearly distinguished: one that enhances a 
man's skill and power and one that turns the work of man over to a 
mechanical slave, leaving man in a position of having to serve the slave. 

How to tell the one from the other? 'The craftsman himself.' says Ananda 
Coomaraswamy, a man equally competent to talk about the modem west as 
the ancient east, 'can always, if allowed to, draw the delicate distinction 
between the machine and the tool. The carpet loom is a tool, a contrivance 
for holding warp threads at a stretch for the pile to be woven round them by 
the craftsmen's fingers; but the power loom is a machine, and its significance 
as a destroyer of culture lies in the fact that it does the essentially human part 
of the work.'" It is clear, therefore, that Buddhist economics must be very 
different from the economics of modem materialism, since the Buddhist sees 
the essence of civilisation not in a multiplication of wants but in the 
purification of human character. Character, at the same time, is formed 
primarily by a man's work. And work, properly conducted in conditions of 
human dignity and freedom, blesses those who do it and equally their 
products. The Indian philosopher and economist J. C. Kumarappa sums the 
matter up as follows: 

'If the nature of the work is properly appreciated and applied, it will stand 
in the same relation to the higher faculties as food is to the physical body. It 
nourishes and enlivens the higher man and urges him to produce the best he 
is capable of. It directs his free will along the proper course and disciplines 
the animal in him into progressive channels. It furnishes an excellent 
background for man to display his scale of values and develop his 

If a man has no chance of obtaining work he is in a desperate position, not 
simply because he lacks an income but because he lacks this nourishing and 
enlivening factor of disciplined work which nothing can replace. A modern 
economist may engage in highly sophisticated calculations on whether full 
employment 'pays' or whether it might be more 'economic' to run an 
economy at less than full employment so as to ensure a greater mobility of 
labour, a better stability of wages, and so forth, His fundamental criterion of 
success is simply the total quantity of goods produced during a given period 
of time. 'If the marginal urgency of goods is low,' says Professor Galbraith in 
The Affluent Society, 'then so is the urgency of employing the last man or the 
last million men in the labour force." And again: 'If ... we can afford some 
unemployment in the interest of stability - a proposition, incidentally, of 

impeccably conservative antecedents - then we can afford to give those who 
are unemployed the goods that enable them to sustain their accustomed 
standard of living.' 

From a Buddhist point of view, this is standing the truth on its head by 
considering goods as more important than people and consumption as more 
important than creative activity. It means shifting the emphasis from the 
worker to the product of work, that is, from the human to the sub-human, a 
surrender to the forces of evil. The very start of Buddhist economic planning 
would be a planning for full employment, and the primary purpose of this 
would in fact be employment for everyone who needs an 'outside' job: it 
would not be the maximisation of employment nor the maximisation of 
production. Women, on the whole, do not need an 'outside' job, and the 
large-scale -employment of women in offices or factories would be 
considered a sign of serious economic failure. In particular, to let mothers of 
young children work in factories while the children run wild would be as 
uneconomic in the eyes of a Buddhist economist as the employment of a 
skilled worker as a soldier in the eyes of a modern economist, 

While the materialist is mainly interested in goods, the Buddhist is mainly 
interested in liberation. But Buddhism is 'The Middle Way' and therefore in 
no way antagonistic to physical well-being. It is not wealth that stands in the 
way of liberation but the attachment to wealth; not the enjoyment of 
pleasurable things but the craving for them. The keynote of Buddhist 
economics, therefore, is simplicity and non-violence. From an economist's 
point of view, the marvel of the Buddhist way of life is the utter rationality 
of its pattern - amazingly small means leading to extraordinarily satisfactory 

For the modern economist this is very difficult to understand. Fie is used to 
measuring the 'standard of living' by the amount of annual consumption, 
assuming all the time that a man who consumes more is 'better off than a 
man who consumes less. A Buddhist economist would consider this 
approach excessively irrational: since consumption is merely a means to 
human well-being the aim should be to obtain the maximum of well-being 
with the minimum of consumption. Thus, if the purpose of clothing is a 
certain amount of temperature comfort and an attractive appearance, the task 
is to attain this purpose with the smallest possible effort, that is, with the 
smallest annual destruction of cloth and with the help of designs that involve 
the smallest possible input of toil. The less toil there is, the more time and 

strength is left for artistic creativity. It would be highly uneconomic, for 
instance, to go in for complicated tailoring, like the modern west, when a 
much more beautiful effect can be achieved by the skilful draping of uncut 
material. It would be the height of folly to make material so that it should 
wear out quickly and the height of barbarity to make anything ugly, shabby 
or mean. What has just been said about clothing applies equally to all other 
human requirements. The ownership and the consumption of goods is a 
means to an end, and Buddhist economics is the systematic study of how to 
attain given ends with the minimum means. 

Modern economics, on the other hand, considers consumption to be the 
sole end and purpose of all economic activity, taking the factors of 
production - land, labour, and capital - as the means, The former, in short, 
tries to maximise human satisfactions by the optimal pattern of consumption, 
while the latter tries to maximise consumption by the optimal pattern of 
productive effort. It is easy to see that the effort needed to sustain a way of 
life which seeks to attain the optimal pattern of consumption is likely to be 
much smaller than the effort needed to sustain a drive for maximum 
consumption. 'We need not be surprised, therefore, that the pressure and 
strain of living is very much less in say, Burma than it is in the United States 
in spite of the fact that the amount of labour- saving machinery used in the 
former country is only a minute fraction of the amount used in the latter. 

Simplicity and non-violence are obviously closely related. The optimal 
pattern of consumption, producing a high degree of human satisfaction by 
means of a relatively low rate of consumption, allows people to live without 
great pressure and strain and to fulfil the primary injunction of Buddhist 
teaching: 'Cease to do evil; try to do good.' As physical resources are 
everywhere limited, people satisfying their needs by means of a modest use 
of resources are obviously less likely to be at each other's throats than people 
depending upon a high rate of use. Equally, people who live in highly self- 
sufficient local communities are less likely to get involved in large-scale 
violence than people whose existence depends on world-wide systems of 

From the point of view of Buddhist economics, therefore, production from 
local resources for local needs is the most rational way of economic life, 
while dependence on imports from afar and the consequent need to produce 
for export to unknown and distant peoples is highly uneconomic and 
justifiable only in exceptional cases and on a small scale. Just as the modern 

economist would admit that a high rate of consumption of transport services 
between a man's home and his place of work signifies a misfortune and not a 
high standard of life, so the Buddhist economist would hold that to satisfy 
human wants from faraway sources rather than from sources nearby signifies 
failure rather than success. The former tends to take statistics showing an 
increase in the number of ton/miles per head of the population carried by a 
country's transport system as proof of economic progress, while to the latter 
- the Buddhist economist - the same statistics would indicate a highly 
undesirable deterioration in the pattern of consumption. 

Another striking difference between modern economics and I Buddhist 
economics arises over the use of natural resources. Bertrand de Jouvenel, the 
eminent French political philosopher, has characterised ’western man' in 
words which may be taken as a fair description of the modern economist: 

'He tends to count nothing as an expenditure, other than human effort; he 
does not seem to mind how much mineral matter he wastes and, far worse, 
how much living matter he destroys. He does not seem to realise at all that 
human life is a dependent part of -an ecosystem of many different forms of 
life. As the world is ruled from towns where men are cut off from any form 
of life other than human, the feeling of belonging to an ecosystem is not 
revived. This results in a harsh and improvident treatment of things upon 
which we ultimately depend, such as water and trees.)" 

The teaching of the Buddha, on the other hand, enjoins a reverent and non- 
violent attitude not only to all sentient beings but also, with great emphasis, 
to trees. Every follower of the Buddha ought to plant a tree every few years 
and look after it until it is safely established, and the Buddhist economist can 
demonstrate without difficulty that the universal observation of this rule 
would result in a high rate of genuine economic development independent of 
any foreign aid. Much of the economic decay of south- east Asia (as of many 
other parts of the world) is undoubtedly due to a heedless and shameful 
neglect of trees. 

Modem economics does not distinguish between renewable and non- 
renewable materials, as its very method is to equalise and quantify 
everything by means of a money price. Thus, taking various alternative 
fuels, like coal, oil, wood, or water-power: the only difference between them 
recognised by modern economics is relative cost per equivalent unit. The 
cheapest is automatically the one to be preferred, as to do otherwise would 

be irrational and 'uneconomic'. From a Buddhist point of view, of course, 
this will not do; the essential difference between non-renewable fuels like 
coal and oil on the one hand and renewable fuels like wood and water-power 
on the other cannot be simply overlooked. Non- renewable goods must be 
used only if they are indispensable, and then only with the greatest care and 
the most meticulous concern for conservation. To use them heedlessly or 
extravagantly is an act of violence, and while complete non-violence may 
not be attainable on this earth, there is nonetheless an ineluctable duty on 
man to aim at the ideal of non-violence in all he does. 

Just as a modem European economist would not consider it a great 
economic achievement if all European art treasures were sold to America at 
attractive prices, so the Buddhist economist would insist that a population 
basing its economic life on non- renewable fuels is living parasitically, on 
capital instead of income. Such a way of life could have no permanence and 
could therefore be justified only as a purely temporary expedient. As the 
world's resources of non-renewable fuels - coal, oil and natural gas - are 
exceedingly unevenly distributed over the globe and undoubtedly limited in 
quantity, it is clear that their exploitation at an ever-increasing rate is an act 
of violence against nature which must almost inevitably lead to violence 
between men. 

This fact alone might give food for thought even to those people in 
Buddhist countries who care nothing for the religious and spiritual values of 
their heritage and ardently desire to embrace the materialism of modem 
economics at the fastest possible speed. Before they dismiss Buddhist 
economics as nothing better than a nostalgic dream, they might wish to 
consider whether the path of economic development outlined by modern 
economics is likely to lead them to places where they really want to be. 
Towards the end of his courageous book The Challenge of Man's Future, 
Professor Harrison Brown of the California Institute of Technology gives the 
following appraisal: 

'Thus we see that, just as industrial society is fundamentally unstable and 
subject to reversion to agrarian existence, so within it the conditions which 
offer individual freedom are unstable in their ability to avoid the conditions 
which impose rigid organisation and totalitarian control. Indeed, when we 
examine all of the foreseeable difficulties which threaten the survival of 
industrial civilisation, it is difficult to see how the achievement of stability 
and the maintenance of individual liberty can be made compatible.’ 

Even if this were dismissed as a long-term view there is the immediate 
question of whether 'modernisation', as currently practised without regard to 
religious and spiritual values, is actually producing agreeable results. As far 
as the masses are concerned, the results appear to be disastrous - a collapse 
of the rural economy, a rising tide of unemployment in town and country, 
and the growth of a city proletariat without nourishment for either body or 

It is in the light of both immediate experience and long-term prospects that 
the study of Buddhist economics could be recommended even to those who 
believe that economic growth is more important than any spiritual or 
religious values. For it is not a question of choosing between 'modern 
growth’ and ’traditional stagnation’. It is a question of finding the right path 
of development, the Middle Way between materialist heedlessness and 
traditionalist immobility, in short, of finding ’Right Livelihood’. 


A Question of Size 

I was brought up on an interpretation of history which suggested that in the 
beginning was the family; then families got together and formed tribes; then 
a number of tribes formed a nation; then a number of nations formed a 
’Union’ or 'United States' of this or that; and that finally, we could look 
forward to a single World Government. Ever since I heard this plausible 
story I have taken a special interest in the process, but could not help 
noticing that the opposite seemed to be happening: a proliferation of nation 
states, The United Nations Organisation started some twenty-five years ago 
with some sixty members; now there are more than twice as many, and the 
number is still growing. In my youth, this process of proliferation was called 
’Balkanisation’ and was thought to be a very bad thing. Although everybody 
said it was bad, it has now been going on merrily for over fifty years, in 
most parts of the world. Large units tend to break up into smaller units. This 
phenomenon, so mockingly the opposite of what I had been taught, whether 
we approve of it or not, should at least not pass unnoticed, 

Second, I was brought up on the theory that in order to be prosperous a 
country had to be big - the bigger the better. This also seemed quite 
plausible. Look at what Churchill called 'the pumpernickel principalities' of 
Germany before Bismarck; and then look at the Bismarckian Reich. Is it not 
true that the great prosperity of Germany became possible only through this 
unification? All the same, the German- speaking Swiss and the German- 
speaking Austrians, who did not join, did just as well economically, and if 
we make a list of all the most prosperous countries in the world, we find that 
most of them are very small: whereas a list of all the biggest countries in the 
world shows most of them to be very poor indeed. Here again, there is food 
for thought, 

And third. I was brought up on the theory of the ’economies of scale' - that 
with industries and firms, just as with nations, there is an irresistible trend, 
dictated by modern technology, for units to become ever bigger. Now, it is 
quite true that today there are more large organisations and probably also 
bigger organisations than ever before in history; but the number of small 
units is also growing and certainly not declining in countries like Britain and 
the United States, and many of these small units are highly prosperous and 
provide society with most of the really fruitful new developments. Again, it 
is not altogether easy to reconcile theory and practice, and the situation as 
regards this whole issue of size is certainly puzzling to anyone brought up on 
these three concurrent theories. 

Even today, we are generally told that gigantic organisations are 
inescapably necessary; but when we look closely we can notice that as soon 
as great size has been created there is often a strenuous attempt to attain 
smallness within bigness. The great achievement of Mr Sloan of General 
Motors was to structure this gigantic firm in such a manner that it became, in 
fact, a federation of fairly reasonably sized firms. In the British National 
Coal Board one of the biggest firms of Western Europe, something very 
similar was attempted under the Chairmanship of Lord Robens; strenuous 
efforts were made to evolve a structure which would maintain the unity of 
one big organisation and at the same time create the ’climate' or feeling of 
there being a federation of numerous 'quasi-firms’. The monolith was 
transformed into a well-co-ordinated assembly of lively, semi-autonomous 
units, each with its own drive and sense of achievement. While many 
theoreticians - who may not be too closely in touch with real life - are still 
engaging in the idolatry of large size, with practical people in the actual 
world there is a tremendous longing and striving to profit, a at all possible, 

from the convenience, humanity, and manageability of smallness. This, also, 
is a tendency which anyone can easily observe for himself. 

Let us now approach our subject from another angle and ask what is 
actually needed. In the affairs of men, there always appears to be a need for 
at least two things simultaneously, which, on the face of it, seem to be 
incompatible and to exclude one another. We always need both freedom and 
order. We need the freedom of lots and lots of small, autonomous units, and, 
at the same time, the orderliness of large-scale, possibly global, unity and 
co-ordination. When it comes to action, we obviously need small units, 
because action is a highly personal affair, and one cannot be in touch with 
more than a very limited number of persons at any one time. But when it 
comes to the world of ideas, to principles or to ethics, to the indivisibility of 
peace and also of ecology, we need to recognise the unity of mankind and 
base our actions upon this recognition. Or to put it differently, it is true that 
all men are brothers, but it is also true that in our active personal 
relationships we can, in fact, be brothers to only a few of them, and we are 
called upon to show more brotherliness to them than we could possibly show 
to the whole of mankind. We all know people who freely talk about the 
brotherhood of man while treating their neighbours as enemies, just as we 
also know people who have, in fact, excellent relations with all their 
neighbours while harbouring, at the same time, appalling prejudices about 
all human groups outside their particular circle. 

What I wish to emphasise is the duality of the human requirement when it 
comes to the question of size: them is no single answer. For his different 
purposes man needs many different structures, both small ones and large 
ones, some exclusive and some comprehensive. Yet people find it most 
difficult to keep two Seemingly opposite necessities of truth in their minds at 
the same time. They always tend to clamour for a final solution, as if in 
actual life there could ever be a final solution other than death. For 
constructive work, the principal task is always the restoration of some kind 
of balance. Today, we suffer from an almost universal idolatry of gigantism. 
It is therefore necessary to insist on the virtues of smallness - where this 
applies. (If there were a prevailing idolatry of smallness, irrespective of 
subject or purpose, one would have to try and exercise influence in the 
opposite direction.) 

The question of scale might be put in another way: what is needed in all 
these matters is to discriminate, to get things sorted out. For every activity 

there is a certain appropriate scale, and the more active and intimate the 
activity, the smaller the number of People that can take part, the greater is 
the number of such relationship arrangements that need to be established. 
Take teaching: one listens to all sorts of extraordinary debates about the 
superiority of the teaching machine over some other forms of teaching. Well, 
let us discriminate: what are we trying to teach? It then becomes 
immediately apparent that certain things can only be taught in a very 
intimate circle, whereas other things can obviously be taught en masse, via 
the air, via television, via teaching machines, and so on. 

What scale is appropriate? It depends on what we are trying to do. The 
question of scale is extremely crucial today, in political, social and economic 
affairs just as in almost everything else. What, for instance, is the 
appropriate size of a city? And also, one might ask, what is the appropriate 
size of a country? Now these are serious and difficult questions. It is not 
possible to programme a computer and get the answer. The really serious 
matters of life cannot be calculated; We cannot directly calculate what is 
right: but we jolly well know what is wrong! We can recognise right and 
wrong at the extremes, although we cannot normally judge them finely 
enough to say: 'This ought to be five per cent more; or that ought to be five 
per cent less.' 

Take the question of size of a city. While one cannot judge these things 
with precision, I think it is fairly safe to say that the upper limit of what is 
desirable for the size of a city is probably some thing of the order of half a 
million inhabitants. It is quite clear that above such a size nothing is added to 
the virtue of the city. In places like London, or Tokyo or New York, the 
millions do not add to the city's real value but merely create enormous 
problems and produce human degradation. So probably the order of 
magnitude of 500.000 inhabitants could be looked upon as the upper limit. 
The question of the lower limit of a real city is much more difficult to judge. 
The finest cities in history have been very small by twentieth-century 
standards. The instruments and institutions of city culture depend, no doubt, 
on a certain accumulation of wealth. But how much wealth has to be 
accumulated depends on the type of culture pursued. Philosophy, the arts 
and religion cost very, very little money. Other types of what claims to be 
'high culture' - space research or ultra-modern physics - cost a lot of money, 
but are somewhat remote from the real needs of men. 

I raise the question of the proper size of cities both for its own sake but 
also because it is, to my mind, the most relevant point when we come to 
consider the size of nations. 

The idolatry of gigantism that I have talked about is possibly one of the 
causes and certainly one of the effects of modern technology, particularly in 
matters of transport and communications. A highly developed transport and 
communications system has one immensely powerful effect: it makes people 

Millions of people start moving about, deserting the rural areas and the 
smaller towns to follow the city lights, to go to the big city, causing a 
pathological growth. Take the country in which all this is perhaps most 
exemplified - the United States. Sociologists are studying the problem of 
'megalopolis'. The word 'metropolis' is no longer big enough; hence 
'megalopolis'. They freely talk about the polarisation of the population of the 
United States into three immense megalopolitan areas: one extending from 
Boston to Washington, a continuous built-up area, with sixty million people; 
one around Chicago, another sixty million: and one on the West Coast from 
San Francisco to San Diego, again a continuous built- up area with sixty 
million people; the rest of the country being left practically empty; deserted 
provincial towns, and the land cultivated with vast tractors, combine 
harvesters, and immense amounts of chemicals. 

If this is somebody's conception of the future of the United States, it is 
hardly a future worth having. But whether we like it or not, this is the result 
of people having become footloose; it is the result of that marvellous 
mobility of labour which economists treasure above all else. 

Everything in this world has to have a structure, otherwise it is chaos. 
Before the advent of mass transport and mass communications, the structure 
was simply there, because people were relatively immobile. People who 
wanted to move did so; witness the hood of saints from Ireland moving all 
over Europe. There were communications, there was mobility, but no 
footlooseness. Now, a great deal of structure has collapsed, and a country is 
like a big cargo ship in which the load is in no way secured. It tilts, and all 
the load slips over, and the ship founders. 

One of the chief elements of structure for the whole of mankind is of 
course the stale. And one of the chief elements or instruments of 

stracturalisation (if I may use that term), is frontiers, national frontiers. Now 
previously, before this technological intervention, the relevance of frontiers 
was almost exclusively political and dynastic: frontiers were delimitations of 
political powers determining how many people you could raise for war. 
Economists fought against such frontiers becoming economic barriers - 
hence the ideology of free trade. But, then, people and things were not 
footloose; transport was expensive enough so that movements, both of 
people and of goods, were never more than marginal. Trade in the pre- 
industrial era was not a trade in essentials, but a trade in precious stones, 
precious metals, luxury goods, spices and - unhappily - slaves. The basic 
requirements of life had of course to be indigenously produced. And the 
movement of populations except in periods of disaster, was confined to 
persons who had a very special reason to move, such as the Irish saints or 
the scholars of the University of Paris. 

But now everything and everybody has become mobile. All structures are 
threatened, and all structures are vulnerable to an extent that they have never 
been before. 

Economics, which Lord Keynes had hoped would settle down as a modest 
occupation similar to dentistry, suddenly becomes the most important 
subject of all. Economic policies absorb almost the entire attention of 
government, and at the same time become ever more impotent. The simplest 
things, which only fifty years ago one could do without difficulty, cannot get 
done any more. The richer a society, the more impossible it becomes to do 
worthwhile things without immediate pay-off. Economics has become such 
a thraldom that it absorbs almost the whole of foreign policy. People say, 

'Ah yes, we don’t like to go with these people, but we depend on them 
economically so we must humour them.’ It tends to absorb the whole of 
ethics and to take precedence over all other human considerations. Now, 
quite clearly, this is a pathological development, which has, of course, many 
roots, but one of its clearly visible roots lies in the great achievements of 
modern technology in terms of transport and communications. 

While people, with an easy-going kind of logic, believe that fast transport 
and instantaneous communications open up a new dimension of freedom 
(which they do in some rather trivial respects), they overlook the fact that 
these achievements also tend to destroy "freedom, by making everything 
extremely vulnerable and extremely insecure, unless conscious policies are 

developed and conscious action is taken, to mitigate the destructive effects 
of these technological developments. 

Now, these destructive effects are obviously most severe in large 
countries, because, as we have seen, frontiers produce 'structure', and it is a 
much bigger decision for someone to cross a frontier, to uproot himself from 
his native land and try and put down roots in another land, than to move 
within the frontiers of his country. The factor of footlooseness is, therefore, 
the more serious, the bigger the country. Its destructive effects can be traced 
both in the rich and in the poor countries. In the rich countries such as the 
United States of America, it produces, as already mentioned, 'megalopolis'. 

It also produces a rapidly increasing and ever more intractable problem of 
'drop-outs', of people, who, having become footloose, cannot find a place 
anywhere in society. Directly connected with this, it produces an appalling 
problem of crime, alienation, stress, social breakdown, right down to the 
level of the family. In the poor countries, again most severely in the largest 
ones, it produces mass migration into cities, mass unemployment, and, as 
vitality is drained out of the rural areas, the threat of famine. The result is a 
'dual society' without any inner cohesion, subject to a maximum of political 

As an illustration, let me take the case of Peru. The capital city, Lima, 
situated on the Pacific coast, had a population of 175.000 in the early 1920s, 
just fifty years ago. Its population is now approaching three million. The 
once beautiful Spanish city is now infested by slums, surrounded by misery- 
belts that are crawling up the Andes. But this is not all. People are arriving 
from the rural areas at the rate of a thousand a day - and nobody knows what 
to do with them. The social or psychological structure of life in the 
hinterland has collapsed; people have become footloose and arrive in the 
capital city at the rate of a thousand a day to squat on some empty land, 
against the police who come to beat them out, to build their mud hovels and 
look for a job. And nobody knows what to do about them. Nobody knows 
how to stop the drift, 

Imagine that in 1864 Bismarck had annexed the whole of Denmark instead 
of only a small part of it, and that nothing had happened since. The Danes 
would be an ethnic minority in Germany, perhaps struggling to maintain 
their language by becoming bilingual, the official language of course being 
German. Only by thoroughly Germanising themselves could they avoid 
becoming second-class citizens. There would be an irresistible drift of the 

most ambitious and enterprising Danes, thoroughly Germanised, to the 
mainland in the south, and what then would be the status of Copenhagen? 
That of a remote provincial city. Or imagine Belgium as part of France. 

What would be the status of Brussels? Again, that of an unimportant 
provincial city. I don't have to enlarge on it. Imagine now that Denmark a 
part of Germany, and Belgium a part of France, suddenly turned what is now 
charmingly called 'nats' wanting independence. There would be endless, 
heated arguments that these 'non-countries' could not be economically 
viable, that their desire for independence was, to quote a famous political 
commentator, 'adolescent emotionalism, political naivety, phoney 
economics, and sheer bare-faced opportunism'. 

How can one talk about the economics of small independent countries? 
How can one discuss a problem that is a non-problem? There is no such 
thing as the viability of states or of nations, there is only a problem of 
viability of people: people, actual persons like you and me, are viable when 
they can stand on their own feet and earn their keep. You do not make non- 
viable people viable by putting large numbers of them into one huge 
community, and you do not make viable people non-viable by splitting a 
large community into a number of smaller, more intimate, more coherent 
and more manageable groups. All this is perfectly obvious and there is 
absolutely nothing to argue about. Some people ask: 'What happens when a 
country, composed of one rich province and several poor ones, falls apart 
because the rich province secedes?’ Most probably the answer is: 'Nothing 
very much happens.' The rich will continue to be rich and the poor will 
continue to be poor. 'But if, before secession, the rich province had 
subsidised the poor, what happens then?’ Well then, of course, the subsidy 
might stop. But the rich rarely subsidise the poor; more often they exploit 
them. They may not do so directly so much as through the terms of trade. 
They may obscure the situation a little by a certain redistribution of tax 
revenue or small-scale charity, but the last thing they want to do is secede 
from the poor. 

The normal case is quite different, namely that the poor provinces wish to 
separate from the rich, and that the rich want to hold on because they know 
that exploitation of the poor within one's own frontiers in infinitely easier 
than exploitation of the poor beyond them. Now if a poor province wishes to 
secede at the risk of losing some subsidies, what attitude should one take? 
Not that we have to decide this, but what should we think about it? Is it not a 
wish to be applauded and respected? Do we not want people to stand on 

their own feet, as free and self-reliant men? So again this is a 'non-problem'. 

I would assert therefore that there is no problem of viability, as all 
experience shows. If a country wishes to export all over the world, and 
import from all over the world, it has never been held that it had to annex the 
whole world in order to do so. 

What about the absolute necessity of having a large internal market? This 
again is an optical illusion if the meaning of 'large' is conceived in terms of 
political boundaries. Needless to say, a prosperous market is better than a 
poor one, but whether that market is outside the political boundaries or 
inside, makes on the whole very little difference, r am not aware, for 
instance, that Germany, in order to export a large number of Volks wag ens to 
the United States, a very prosperous market could only do so after annexing 
the United States, But it does make a lot of difference if a poor community 
or province finds itself politically tied to or ruled by a rich community or 
province. Why? Because, in a mobile, footloose society the law of 
disequilibrium is infinitely stronger than the so-called law of equilibrium. 
Nothing succeeds like success, and nothing stagnates like stagnation. The 
successful province drains the life out of the unsuccessful, and without 
protection against the strong, the weak have no chance: either they remain 
weak or they must migrate and join the strong, they cannot effectively help 

A most important problem in the second half of the twentieth century is 
the geographical distribution of population, the question of ’regionalism’. But 
regionalism, not in the sense of combining a lot of states into free-trade 
systems, but in the opposite sense of developing all the regions within each 
country. This, in fact, is the most important subject on the agenda of all the 
larger countries today. And a lot of the nationalism of small nations today, 
and the desire for self-government and so-called independence, is simply a 
logical and rational response to the need for regional development. In the 
poor countries in particular there is no hope for the poor unless there is 
successful regional development, a development effort outside the capital 
city covering all the rural areas wherever people happen to be. 

If this effort is not brought forth, their only choice is either to remain in 
their miserable condition where they are, or to migrate into the big city 
where their condition will be even more miserable. It is a strange 
phenomenon indeed that the conventional wisdom of present-day economics 
can do nothing to help the poor. 

Invariably it proves that only such policies are viable as have in fact the 
result of making those already rich and powerful, richer and more powerful. 
It proves that industrial development only pays if it is as near as possible to 
the capital city or another very large town, and not in the rural areas. It 
proves that large projects are invariably more economic than small ones, and 
it proves that capital-intensive projects are invariably to be preferred as 
against labour-intensive ones. The economic calculus, as applied by present- 
day economics, forces the industrialist to eliminate the human factor because 
machines do not make mistakes which people do. Hence the enormous effort 
at automation and the drive for ever-larger units. This means that those who 
have nothing to sell but their labour remain in the weakest possible 
bargaining position. The conventional wisdom of what is now taught as 
economics by-passes the poor, the very people for whom development is 
really needed. The economics of gigantism and automation is a left-over of 
nineteenth-century conditions and nineteenth-century thinking and it is 
totally incapable of solving any of the real problems of today. An entirely 
new system of thought is needed, a system based on attention to people, and 
not primarily attention t~ goods - (the goods will look after themselves!). It 
could be summed up in the phrase, 'production by the masses, rather than 
mass production'. What was impossible, however, in the nineteenth century, 
is possible now. And what was in fact - if not necessarily at least 
understandably - neglected in the nineteenth century is unbelievably urgent 
now. That is, the conscious utilisation of our enormous technological and 
scientific potential for the fight against misery and human degradation - a 
fight in intimate contact with actual people, with individuals, families, small 
groups, rather than states and other anonymous abstractions. And this 
presupposes a political and organisational structure that can provide this 

What is the meaning of democracy, freedom, human dignity, standard of 
living, self-realisation, fulfilment? Is it a matter of goods, or of people? Of 
course it is a matter of people. But people can be themselves only in small 
comprehensible groups. Therefore we must learn to think in terms of an 
articulated structure that can cope with a multiplicity of small-scale units, If 
economic thinking cannot grasp this it is useless. If it cannot get beyond its 
vast abstractions, the national income, the rate of growth, capital/output 
ratio, input-output analysis, labour mobility, capital accumulation; if it 
cannot get beyond all this and make contact with the human realities of 
poverty, frustration, alienation, despair, breakdown, crime, escapism, stress, 

congestion, ugliness, and spiritual death, then let us scrap economics and 
start afresh. 

Are there not indeed enough 'signs of the times' to indicate that a new start 
is needed? 

Part Two 

The Greatest Resource - Education 

Throughout history and in virtually every part of the earth men have lived 
and multiplied, and have created some form of culture. Always and 
everywhere they have found their means of subsistence and something to 
spare. Civilisations have been built up, have flourished, and, in most cases, 
have declined and perished. This is not the place to discuss why they have 
perished; but we can say: there must have been some failure of resources. In 
most instances new civilisations have arisen, on the same ground, which 
would be quite incomprehensible if a had been simply the material resources 
that had given out before. How could such resources have reconstituted 

All history - as well as all current experience - points to the fact that it is 
man, not nature, who provides the primary resource: that the key factor of all 
economic development comes out of the mind of man. Suddenly, there is an 
outburst of daring, initiative, invention, constructive activity, not in one field 
alone, but in many fields all at once. No-one may be able to say where it 
came from in the first place: but we can see how it maintains and even 
strengthens itself: through various kinds of schools, in other words, through 
education. In a very real sense, therefore, we can say that education is the 
most vital of all resources. 

If western civilisation is in a state of permanent crisis, it is not far-fetched 
to suggest that there may be something wrong with its education. No 
civilisation, I am sure, has ever devoted more energy and resources to 
organised education, and if we believe in nothing else, we certainly believe 
that education is, or should be, the key to everything. In fact, the belief in 

education is so strong that we treat it as the residual legatee of all our 
problems. If the nuclear age brings new dangers; if the advance of genetic 
engineering opens the doors to new abuses; if commercialism brings new 
temptations - the answer must be more and better education. The modern 
way of life is becoming ever more complex: this means that everybody must 
become more highly educated. 'By 1984.’ it was said recently, ’it will be 
desirable that the most ordinary of men is not embarrassed by the use of a 
logarithm table, the elementary concepts of the calculus, and by the 
definitions and uses of such words as electron, coulomb, and volt. He should 
further have become able not only to handle a pen. pencil, and ruler but also 
a magnetic tape, valve, and transistor. The improvement of communications 
between individuals and groups depends on it.' Most of all, it appears, the 
international situation calls for prodigious educational efforts. The classical 
statement on this point was delivered by Sir Charles (now Lord) Snow in his 
'Rede Lecture' some years ago: ’To say that we must educate ourselves or 
perish, is a little more melodramatic than the facts warrant. To say, we have 
to educate ourselves or watch a steep decline in our lifetime, is about right.’ 
According to Lord Snow, the Russians are apparently doing much better 
than anyone else and will 'have a clear edge', 'unless and until the Americans 
and we educate our- selves both sensibly and imaginatively'. 

Lord Snow, it will be recalled, talked about 'The Two Cultures and the 
Scientific Revolution' and expressed his concern that 'the intellectual life of 
the whole of western society is increasingly being split into two polar 
groups.... At one pole we have the literary intellectuals ... at the other the 
scientists.' He deplores the 'gulf of mutual incomprehension' between these 
two groups and wants it bridged. It is quite clear how he thinks this 
'bridging- operation is to be done; the aims of his educational policy would 
be, first, to get as many 'alpha-plus scientists as the country can throw up': 
second, to train 'a much larger stratum of alpha professionals' to do the 
supporting research, high-class design and development; third, to train 
'thousands upon thousands' of other scientists and engineers; and finally, to 
train 'politicians, administrators, an entire community, who know enough 
science to have a sense of what the scientists are talking about'. If this fourth 
and last group can at ]east be educated enough to 'have a sense' of what the 
real people, the scientists and engineers, are talking about, so Lord Snow 
seems to suggest, the gulf of mutual incomprehension between the 'Two 
Cultures' may be bridged, 

These ideas on education, which are by no means unrepresentative of our 
times, leave one with the uncomfortable feeling that ordinary people, 
including politicians, administrators, and so forth, are really not much use; 
they have failed to make the grade: but, at least, they should be educated 
enough to have a sense of what is going on, and to know what the scientists 
mean when they talk - to quote Lord Snow's example - about the Second 
Law of Thermodynamics. It is an uncomfortable feeling, because the 
scientists never tire of telling us that the fruits of their labours are 'neutral': 
whether they enrich humanity or destroy it depends on how they are used. 
And who is to decide how they are used? There is nothing in the training of 
scientists and engineers to enable them to take such decisions, or else, what 
becomes of the neutrality of science? 

If so much reliance is today being placed in the power of education to 
enable ordinary people to cope with the problems thrown up by scientific 
and technological progress, then there must be something more to education 
than Lord Snow suggests. Science and engineering produce 'know-how'; but 
'know-how' is nothing by itself; it is a means without an end, a mere 
potentiality, an unfinished sentence. 'Know-how' is no more a culture than a 
piano is music. Can education help us to finish the sentence, to turn the 
potentiality into a reality to the benefit of man? 

To do so, the task of education would be, first and foremost, the 
transmission of ideas of value, of what to do with our lives. There is no 
doubt also the need to transmit know-how but this must take second place, 
for it is obviously somewhat foolhardy to put great powers into the hands of 
people without making sure that they have a reasonable idea of what to do 
with them. At present, there can be little doubt that the whole of mankind is 
in mortal danger, not because we are short of scientific and technological 
know how, but because we tend to use it destructively, without wisdom. 
More education can help us only if it produces more wisdom. 

The essence of education, I suggested, is the transmission of values, but 
values do not help us to pick our way through life unless they have become 
our own, a part, so to say, of our mental make-up. This means that they are 
more than mere formulae or dogmatic assertions: that we think and feel with 
them, that they are the very instruments through which we look at, interpret, 
and experience the world. When we think, we do not just think: we think 
with ideas. Our mind is not a blank, a tabula rasa. When we begin to think 
we can do so only because our mind is already filled with all sorts of ideas 

with which to think. Ah through our youth and adolescence, before the 
conscious and critical mind begins to act as a sort of censor and guardian at 
the threshold, ideas seep into our mind, vast hosts and multitudes of them. 
These years are, one might say, our Dark Ages during which we are nothing 
but inheritors: it is only in later years that we can gradually learn to sort out 
our inheritance. 

First of all, there is language. Each word is an idea. If the language which 
seeps into us during our Dark Ages is English, our mind is thereby furnished 
by a set of ideas which is significantly different from the set represented by 
Chinese, Russian, German, or even American. Next to words, there are the 
rules of putting them together: grammar, another bundle of ideas, the study 
of which has fascinated some modem philosophers to such an extent that 
they thought they could reduce the whole of philosophy to a study of 

All philosophers - and others - have always paid a great deal of attention to 
ideas seen as the result of thought and observation; but in modern times all 
too little attention has been paid to the study of the ideas which form the 
very instruments by which thought and observation proceed. On the basis of 
experience and conscious thought small ideas may easily be dislodged, but 
when it comes to bigger, more universal, or more subtle ideas it may not be 
so easy to change them. Indeed, it is often difficult to become aware of them, 
as they are the instruments and not the results of our thinking - just as you 
can see what is outside you, but cannot easily see that with which you see, 
the eye itself. And even when one has become aware of them it is often 
impossible to judge them on the basis of ordinary experience. 

We often notice the existence of more or less fixed ideas in other people's 
minds - ideas with- which they think without being aware of doing so. We 
then call them prejudices, which is logically quite correct because they have 
merely seeped into the mind and are in no way the result of a judgment. But 
the word prejudice is generally applied to ideas that are patently erroneous 
and recognisable as such by anyone except the prejudiced man. Most of the 
ideas with which we think are not of that kind at all. To some of them, like 
those incorporated in words and grammar, the notions of truth or error 
cannot even be applied; others are quite definitely not prejudices but the 
result of a judgment; others again are tacit assumptions or presuppositions 
which may be very difficult to recognise. 

I say, therefore, that we think with or through ideas and that what we call 
thinking is generally the application of pre-existing ideas to a given situation 
or set of facts. When we think about, say, the political situation we apply to 
that situation our political ideas, more or less systematically, and attempt to 
make that situation 'intelligible' to ourselves by means of these ideas. 
Similarly everywhere else. Some of the ideas are ideas of value, that is to 
say, we evaluate the situation in the light of our value-ideas. 

The way in which we experience and interpret the world obviously 
depends very much indeed on the kind of ideas that fill our minds. If they 
are mainly small, weak, superficial, and incoherent, life will appear insipid, 
uninteresting, petty and chaotic. It is difficult to bear the resultant feeling of 
emptiness, and the vacuum of our minds may only too easily be filled by 
some big, fantastic notion - political or otherwise - which suddenly seems to 
illumine everything and to give meaning and purpose to our existence. It 
needs no emphasis that herein lies one of the great dangers of our time. 

When people ask for education they normally mean something more than 
mere training, something more than mere knowledge of facts, and something 
more than a mere diversion. Maybe they cannot themselves formulate 
precisely what they are looking for; but I think what they are really looking 
for is ideas that would make the world, and their own lives, intelligible to 
them. When a thing is intelligible you have a sense of participation; when a 
thing is unintelligible you have a sense of estrangement. 'Well. I don't know, 
you hear people say, as an impotent protest against the unintelligibility of the 
world as they meet it. If the mind cannot bring to the world a set - or, shall 
we say, a tool-box - of powerful ideas, the world must appear to it as a 
chaos, a mass of unrelated phenomena, of meaningless events. Such a man is 
like a person in a strange land without any signs of civilisation, without 
maps or signposts or indicators of any kind. Nothing has any meaning to 
him; nothing can hold his vital interest; he has no means of making anything 
intelligible to himself. 

All traditional philosophy is an attempt to create an orderly system of ideas 
by which to live and to interpret the world. 'Philosophy as the Greeks 
conceived it,' writes Professor Kuhn, 'is one single effort of the human mind 
to interpret the system of signs and so to relate man to the world as a 
comprehensive order within which a place is assigned to him.' The classical- 
Christian culture of the late Middle Ages supplied man with a very complete 
and astonishingly coherent interpretation of signs, i.e. a system of vital ideas 

giving a most detailed picture of man, the universe, and man's place in the 
universe. This system, however, has been shattered and fragmented, and the 
result is bewilderment and estrangement, never more dramatically put than 
by Kierkegaard in the middle of last century: 

'One sticks one's finger into the soil to tell by the smell in what land one is: 
I stick my finger into existence - it smells of nothing. Where am I? Who am 
I? How came I here? What is this thing called the world? What does this 
world mean ? Who is it that has lured me into this thing and now leaves me 
there?.... How did I come into the world? Why was I not consulted .... but 
was thrust into the ranks as though I had been bought of a kidnapper, a 
dealer in souls? How did I obtain an interest in this big enterprise they call 
reality? Why should I have an interest in it? Is it not a voluntary concern? 
And if I am compelled to take part in it, where is the director? ....Whither 
shall I turn with my complaint?' 

Perhaps there is not even a director. Bertrand Russell said that the whole 
universe is simply 'the outcome of accidental collocations of atoms' and 
claimed that the scientific theories leading to this conclusion ’if not quite 
beyond dispute, are yet so nearly certain, that no philosophy that rejects 
them can hope to stand.... Only on the firm foundation of unyielding despair 
can the soul’s habitation henceforth be safely built.’ Sir Fred Hoyle, the 
astronomer, talks of 'the truly dreadful situation in which we find our- 
selves. Here we are in this wholly fantastic universe with scarcely a clue as 
to whether our existence has any real significance.’ 

Estrangement breeds loneliness and despair, the 'encounter with 
nothingness', cynicism, empty gestures of defiance, as we can see in the 
greater part of existentialist philosophy and general literature today. Or it 
suddenly turns - as I have mentioned before - into the ardent adoption of a 
fanatical teaching which, by a monstrous simplification of reality, pretends 
to answer all questions. So, what is the cause of estrangement? Never has 
science been more triumphant; never has man's power over his environment 
been more complete nor his progress faster. It cannot be a lack of know-how 
that causes the despair not only of religious thinkers like Kierkegaard but 
also of leading mathematicians and scientists like Russell and Hoyle. We 
know how to do many things, but do we know what to do? Ortega y Gasset 
put it succinctly: 'We cannot live on the human level without ideas. Upon 
them depends what we do. Living is nothing more or less than doing one 
thing instead of another.' What, then, is education? It is the transmission of 

ideas which enable man to choose between one thing and another, or, to 
quote Ortega again, 'to live a life which is something above meaningless 
tragedy or inward disgrace'. 

How could for instance a knowledge of the Second Law of 
Thermodynamics help us in this? Lord Snow tells us that when educated 
people deplore the ’illiteracy of scientists' he sometimes asks 'How many of 
them could describe the Second Law of Thermodynamics?' The response, he 
reports, is usually cold and negative. 'Yet,' he says, 'I was asking something 
which is about the scientific equivalent of: have you read a work of 
Shakespeare's?' Such a statement challenges the entire basis of our 
civilisation. What matters is the tool-box of ideas with which, by which, 
through which, we experience and interpret the world. The Second Law of 
Thermodynamics is nothing more than a working hypothesis suitable for 
various types of scientific research. On the other hand - a work by 
Shakespeare: teeming with the most vital ideas about the inner development 
of man, showing the whole grandeur and misery of a human existence. How 
could these two things be equivalent? What do I miss, as a human being, if I 
have never heard of the Second Law of Thermodynamics? The answer is: 
nothing.' And what do I miss by not knowing Shakespeare? Unless I get my 
understanding from another source, I simply miss my life. Shall we tell our 
children that one thing is as good as another - here a bit of knowledge of 
physics, and there a bit of knowledge of literature? If we do so the sins of the 
fathers will be visited upon the children unto the third and fourth generation, 
because that normally is the time it takes from the birth of an idea to its full 
maturity when it fills the minds of a new generation and makes them think 
by it. 

Science cannot produce ideas by which we could live. Even the greatest 
ideas of science are nothing more than working hypotheses, useful for 
purposes of special research but completely inapplicable to the conduct of 
our lives or the interpretation of the world. If, therefore, a man seeks 
education because he feels estranged and bewildered, because his life seems 
to him empty and meaningless, he cannot get what he is seeking by studying 
any of the natural sciences, i.e. by acquiring 'know-how'. That study has its 
own value which I am not inclined to belittle; it tells him a great deal about 
how things work in nature or in engineering: but it tells him nothing about 
the meaning of life and can in no way cure his estrangement and secret 

Where, then, shall he turn? Maybe, in spite of all that he hears about the 
scientific revolution and ours being an age of science, he turns to the so- 
called humanities. Here indeed he can find, if he is lucky, great and vital 
ideas to NI his mind, ideas with which to think and through which to make 
the world, society, and his own life intelligible. Let us see what are the main 
ideas he is likely to find today, I cannot attempt to make a complete list; so I 
shall confine myself to the enumeration of six leading ideas, all stemming 
from the nineteenth century, which still dominate, as far as I can see, the 
minds of 'educated' people today, 

1 . There is the idea of evolution - that higher forms continually develop 
out of lower forms, as a kind of natural and automatic process. The last 
hundred years or so have seen the systematic application of this idea to all 
aspects of reality without exception. 

2. There is the idea of competition, natural selection, and the survival of 
the fittest, which purports to explain the natural and automatic process of 
evolution and development. 

3. There is the idea that all the higher manifestations of human life, such as 
religion, philosophy, art, etc. - what Marx calls 'the phantasmagorias in the 
brains of men' - are nothing but 'necessary supplements of the material life 
process', a super- structure erected to disguise and promote economic 
interests, the whole of human history being the history of class struggles. 

4. In competition, one might think, with the Marxist interpretation of all 
higher manifestations of human life, there is, fourthly, the Freudian 
interpretation which reduces them to the dark stirrings of a subconscious 
mind and explains them mainly as the results of unfulfilled incest-wishes 
during child- hood and early adolescence. 

5. There is the general idea of relativism, denying all absolutes, dissolving 
all norms and standards, leading to the total undermining of the idea of truth 
in pragmatism, and affecting even mathematics, which has been defined by 
Bertrand Russell as 'the subject in which we never know what we are talking 
about, or whether what we say is true'. 

6. Finally there is the triumphant idea of positivism, that valid knowledge 
can be attained only through the methods of the natural sciences and hence 
that no knowledge is genuine unless it is based on generally observable 

facts. Positivism, in other words, is solely interested in 'know-how' and 
denies the possibility of objective knowledge about meaning and purpose of 
any kind. 

No-one, I think, will be disposed to deny the sweep and power of these six 
'large' ideas. They are not the result of any narrow empiricism. No amount of 
factual inquiry could have verified any one of them. They represent 
tremendous leaps of the imagination into the unknown and unknowable. Of 
course, the leap is taken from a small platform of observed fact. These ideas 
could hot have lodged themselves as firmly in men's minds, as they have 
done, if they did not contain important elements of truth get their essential 
character is their claim of universality. Evolution takes everything into its 
stride, not only material phenomena from nebulae to home sapiens but also 
all mental phenomena, such as religion or language. Competition, natural 
selection, and the survival of the fittest are not presented as one set of 
observations among others, but as universal laws. Marx does not say that 
some parts of history are made up of class struggles; no, ’scientific 
materialism', not very scientifically, extends this partial observation to 
nothing less than the whole of 'the history of all hitherto existing society’. 
Freud, again, is not content to report a number of clinical observations but 
offers a universal theory of human motivation, asserting, for instance, that 
all religion is nothing but an obsession neurosis. Relativism and positivism, 
of course, are purely metaphysical doctrines with the peculiar and ironical 
distinction that they deny the validity of all metaphysics, including 

What do these six 'large' ideas have in common, besides their non- 
empirical, metaphysical nature? They all assert that what had previously 
been taken to be something of a higher order is really 'nothing but' a more 
subtle manifestation of the 'lower' - unless, indeed, the very distinction 
between higher and lower is denied. Thus man, like the rest of the universe, 
is really nothing but an accidental collocation of atoms. The difference 
between a man and a stone is little more than a deceptive appearance. Man's 
highest cultural achievements are nothing but disguised economic greed or 
the outflow of sexual frustrations. In any case, it is meaningless to say that 
man should aim at the 'higher' rather than the 'lower' because no intelligible 
meaning can be attached to purely subjective notions like 'higher' or 'lower', 
while the word 'should' is just a sign of authoritarian megalomania. 

The ideas of the fathers in the nineteenth century have been visited on the 
third and fourth generations living in the second half of the twentieth 
century. To their originators, these ideas were simply the result of their 
intellectual processes. In the third and fourth generations, they have become 
the very tools and instruments through which the world is being experienced 
and interpreted. Those that bring forth new ideas are seldom ruled by them. 
But their ideas obtain power over men's lives in the third and fourth 
generations when they have become a part of that great mass of ideas, 
including language, which seeps into a person's mind during his 'Dark Ages’. 

These nineteenth-century ideas are firmly lodged in the minds of 
practically everybody in the western world today, whether educated or 
uneducated. In the uneducated mind they are still rather muddled and 
nebulous, too weak to make the world intelligible. Hence the longing for 
education, that is to say, for something that will lead us out of the dark wood 
of our muddled ignorance into the light of understanding. 

I have said that a purely scientific education cannot do this for us because 
it deals only with ideas of know-how, whereas we need to understand why 
things are as they are and what we are to do with our lives. What we learn by 
studying a particular science is in any case too specific and specialised for 
our wider purposes. So we turn to the humanities to obtain a clear view of 
the large and vital ideas of our age. Even in the humanities we may get 
bogged down in a mass of specialised scholarship furnishing our minds with 
lots of small ideas just as unsuitable as the ideas which we might pick up 
from the natural sciences. But we may also be more fortunate (if fortunate it 
is) and find a teacher who will 'clear our minds', clarify the ideas - the 'large' 
and universal ideas already existent in our minds - and thus make the world 
intelligible for us. 

Such a process would indeed deserve to be called 'education'; And what do 
we get from it today? A view of the world as a wasteland in which there is 
no meaning or purpose, in which man's consciousness is an unfortunate 
cosmic accident, in which anguish and despair are the only final realities. If 
by means of a real education man manages to climb to what Ortega calls 'the 
Height of Our Times' or 'the Height of the Ideas of our Times', he finds 
himself in an abyss of nothingness. He may feel like echoing Byron: 

Sorrow is knowledge: they who know the most 
Must mourn the deepest o'er the fatal truth, 

The Tree of Knowledge is not that of Life. 

In other words, even a humanistic education lifting us to the height of the 
ideas of our time cannot 'deliver the goods', because what men are quite 
legitimately looking for is life more abundant, and not sorrow. 

What has happened? How is such a thing possible? 

The leading ideas of the nineteenth century, which claimed to do away 
with metaphysics, are themselves a bad, vicious, life- destroying type of 
metaphysics. We are suffering from them as from a fatal disease. It is not 
true that knowledge is sorrow. But poisonous errors bring unlimited sorrow 
in the third and fourth generation. The errors are not in science but in the 
philosophy put forward in the name of science. As Etienne Gilson put it 
more than twenty years ago: 

'Such a development was by no means inevitable, but the progressive 
growth of natural science had made it more and more probable. The growing 
interest taken by men in the practical results of science was in itself both 
natural and legitimate, but it helped them to forget that science is 
knowledge, and practical results but its by-products .... Before their 
unexpected success in finding conclusive explanations of the material world, 
men had begun either to despise all disciplines in which such demonstrations 
could not be found, or to rebuild those disciplines after the pattern of the 
physical sciences. As a consequence, metaphysics and ethics had to be either 
ignored or, at least, replaced by new positive sciences; in either case, they 
would be eliminated. A very dangerous move indeed, which accounts for the 
perilous position in which western culture has now found itself.' 

It is not even true the metaphysics and ethics would be eliminated. On the 
contrary, all we got was bad metaphysic sand appalling ethics. 

Historians know that metaphysical errors can lead to death. R. G. 

Colling wood wrote: 

The Patristic diagnosis of the decay of Greco-Roman civilisation ascribes 
that event to a metaphysical disease .... It was not barbarian attacks that 
destroyed the Greco-Roman world .... The cause was a metaphysical cause. 
The "pagan" world was failing to keep alive its own fundamental 
convictions, they (the patriotic writers) said, because owing to faults in 

metaphysical analysis it had become confused as to what these convictions 
were .... If metaphysics had been a mere luxury of the intellect, this would 
not have mattered.' 

This passage can be applied, without change, to present-day civilisation. 
We have become confused as to what our convictions really are. The great 
ideas of the nineteenth century may fill our minds in one way or another, but 
our hearts do not believe in them all the same. Mind and heart are at war 
with one another, nor as is commonly asserted, reason and faith. Our reason 
has become beclouded by an extraordinary, blind and unreasonable faith in a 
set of fantastic and life-destroying ideas inherited from the nineteenth 
century. It is the foremost task of our reason to recover a truer faith than that, 

Education cannot help us as long as it accords no place to meta- physics. 
Whether the subjects taught are subjects of science or of the humanities, if 
the teaching does not lead to a clarification of metaphysics, that is to say, of 
our fundamental convictions, it cannot educate a man and, consequently, 
cannot be of real value to society. 

It is often asserted that education is breaking down because of over- 
specialisation. But this is only a partial and misleading diagnosis. 
Specialisation is not in itself a faulty principle of education. What would be 
the alternative - an amateurish smattering of all major subjects? Or a lengthy 
stadium generale in which men are forced to spend their time sniffing at 
subjects which they do not wish to pursue, while they are being kept away 
from what they want to learn? This cannot be the right answer, since it can 
only lead to the type of intellectual man, whom Cardinal Newman castigated 
-'an intellectual man, as the world now conceives of him. , who is full 
of "views" on all subjects of philosophy, on all matters of the day’. Such 
'viewiness' is a sign of ignorance rather than knowledge. 'Shall I teach you 
the meaning of knowledge?' said Confucius. 'When you know a thing to 
recognise that you know it, and when you do not, to know that you do not 
know - that is knowledge.' 

What is at fault is not specialisation, but the lack of depth with which the 
subjects are usually presented, and the absence of meta- physical awareness. 
The sciences are being taught without any awareness of the presuppositions 
of science, of the meaning and significance of scientific laws, and of the 
place occupied by the natural sciences within the whole cosmos of human 
thought. The result is that the presuppositions of science are normally 

mistaken for its findings. Economics is being taught without any awareness 
of the view of human nature that underlies present-day economic theory. In 
fact, many economists are themselves unaware of the fact that such a view is 
implicit in their teaching and that nearly all their theories would have to 
change if that view changed. How could there be a rational teaching of 
politics without pressing all questions back to their metaphysical roots? 
Political thinking must necessarily become confused and end in 'double-talk' 
if there is a continued refusal to admit the serious study of the meta- physical 
and ethical problems involved. The confusion is already so great that it is 
legitimate to doubt the educational value of studying many of the so-called 
humanistic subjects. I say 'so- called' because a subject that does not make 
explicit its view of human nature can hardly be called humanistic. 

All subjects, no matter how specialised, are connected with a centre; they 
are like rays emanating from a sun. The centre is constituted by our most 
basic convictions, by those ideas which really have the power to move us. In 
other words, the centre consists of-metaphysics and ethics, of ideas that - 
whether we like it or not - transcend the world of facts. Because they 
transcend the world of- facts, they cannot be proved or disproved by 
ordinary scientific method. But that does not mean that they are purely 
'subjective' or 'relative' or mere arbitrary conventions. They must be true to 
reality, although they transcend the world of facts - an apparent paradox to 
our positivistic thinkers. If they are not true to reality, the adherence to such 
a set of ideas must inevitably lead to disaster. 

Education can help us only if it produces 'whole men'. The truly educated 
man is not a man who knows a bit of everything, not even the man who 
knows all the details of all subjects (if such a thing were possible): the 
'whole man', in fact, may have little detailed knowledge of facts and 
theories, he may treasure the En- cyclopaedia Britannica because 'she knows 
and he needn't', but he will be truly in touch with the centre. He will not be 
in doubt about his basic convictions, about his view on the meaning and 
purpose of his life. He may not be able to explain these matters in words, but 
the conduct of his life will show a certain sureness of touch which stems 
from his inner clarity. 

I shall try to explain a little bit further what is meant by 'centre'. Ah human 
activity is a striving after something thought of as good. This is not more 
than a tautology, but it helps us to ask the right question: 'Good for whom?' 
Good for the striving person; So, unless that person has sorted out and co- 

ordinated his manifold urges, impulses, and desires, his strivings are likely 
to be confused, contradictory, self-defeating, and possibly highly 
destructive. The 'centre', obviously, is the place where he has to create for 
himself an orderly system of ideas about himself and the world, which can 
regulate the direction of his various strivings. If he has never given any 
thought to this (because he is always too busy with more important things, or 
he is proud to think 'humbly' of himself as an agnostic), the centre will not 
by any means be empty: it will be -fled with all those vital ideas which, in 
one way or another, have seeped into his mind during his Dark Ages. I have 
tried to show what these ideas are likely to be today: a total denial of 
meaning and purpose of human existence on earth, leading to the total 
despair of anyone who really believes in them. Fortunately, as I said, the 
heart is often more intelligent than the mind and refuses to accept these ideas 
in their full weight. So the man is saved from despair, but landed in 
confusion. His fundamental convictions are confused; hence his actions, too, 
are confused and uncertain. If he would only allow the light of 
consciousness to fall on the centre and face the question of his fundamental 
convictions, he could create order where there is disorder. That would 
'educate' him, in the sense of leading him out of the darkness of his 
metaphysical confusion. 

I do not think, however, that this can be successfully done unless he quite 
consciously accepts - even if only provisionally - a number of metaphysical 
ideas which are almost directly opposite to the ideas (stemming from the 
nineteenth century) that have lodged in his mind. I shall mention three 

While the nineteenth-century ideas deny or obliterate the hierarchy of 
levels in the universe, the notion of an hierarchical order is an indispensable 
instrument of understanding. Without the recognition of 'Levels of Being' or 
'Grades of Significance' we cannot make the world intelligible to ourselves 
nor have we the slightest possibility to define our own position, the position 
of man, in the scheme of the universe. It is only when we can see the world 
as a ladder, and when we can see man's position on the ladder, that we can 
recognise a meaningful task for man's life on earth. Maybe it is man's task - 
or simply, if you like, man's happiness - to attain a higher degree of 
realisation of his potentialities, a higher level of being or 'grade of 
significance' than that which comes to him 'naturally': we cannot even study 
this possibility except by re- cognising the existence of a hierarchical 
structure, To the extent that we interpret the world through the great, vital 

ideas of the nineteenth century, we are blind to these differences of level, 
because we have been blinded. 

As soon, however, as we accept the existence of 'levels of being', we can 
readily understand, for instance, why the methods of physical science cannot 
be applied to the study of politics or economics, or why the findings of 
physics - as Einstein recognised - have no philosophical implications. 

If we accept the Aristotelian division of metaphysics into ontology and 
epistemology, the proposition that there are levels of being is an ontological 
proposition; I now add an epistemological one: the nature of our thinking is 
such that we cannot help thinking in opposites. 

It is easy enough to see that all through our lives we are faced with the task 
of reconciling opposites which, in logical thought, cannot be reconciled. The 
typical problems of life are insoluble on the level of being on which we 
normally find ourselves. How can one reconcile the demands of freedom and 
discipline in education? Countless mothers and teachers, in fact, do it, but 
no-one can write down a solution. They do it by bringing into the situation a 
force that belongs to a higher level where opposites are transcended - the 
power of love. 

G. N. M. Tyrell has put forward the terms 'divergent' and 'convergent' to 
distinguish problems which cannot be solved by logical reasoning from 
those that can. Life is being kept going by divergent problems which have to 
be 'lived' and are solved only in death. Convergent problems on the other 
hand are man's most useful invention; they do not, as such, exist in reality, 
but are created by a process of abstraction. When they have been solved, the 
solution can be written down and passed on to others, who can apply it 
without needing to reproduce the mental effort necessary to find it. If this 
were the case with human relations - in family life, economics, politics, 
education, and so forth - well, I am at a loss how to finish the sentence, 

There would be no more human relations but only mechanical reactions; life 
would be a living death. Divergent problems, as it were, force man to strain 
himself to a level above himself; they demand, and thus provoke the supply 
of, forces from a higher level, thus bringing love, beauty, goodness, and 
truth into our lives. It is only with the help of these higher forces that the 
opposites can be reconciled in the living situation. 

The physical sciences and mathematics are concerned exclusively with 
convergent problems. That is why they can progress cumulatively, and each 
new generation can begin just where their forbears left off. The price, 
however, is a heavy one. Dealing exclusively with convergent problems 
does not lead into life but away from it. 

'Up to the age of thirty, or beyond it’, wrote Charles Darwin in his 
autobiography, 'poetry of many kinds ... gave me great pleasure, and even as 
a schoolboy I took intense delight in Shakespeare, especially in the historical 
plays. I have also said that formerly pictures gave me considerable, and 
music very great, delight. But now for many years I cannot endure to read a 
line of poetry: I have tried lately to read Shakespeare, and found it so 
intolerably dull that it nauseated me. I have also lost almost any taste for 
pictures or music.... My mind seems to have become a kind of machine for 
grinding general laws out of large collections of fact, but why this should 
have caused the atrophy of that part of the brain alone, on which the higher 
tastes depend, I cannot conceive. ... The loss of these tastes is a loss of 
happiness, and may possibly be injurious to the intellect, and more probably 
to the moral character, by enfeebling the emotional part of our nature.’ 

This impoverishment, so movingly described by Darwin, will overwhelm 
our entire civilisation if we: permit the current tendencies to continue which 
Gilson calls 'the extension of positive science to social facts'. All divergent 
problems can be turned into convergent problems by a process of 'reduction'. 
The result how- ever, is the loss of all higher forces to ennoble human Life, 
and the degradation not only of the emotional part of our nature, but also, as 
Darwin sensed, of our intellect and moral character. The signs are 
everywhere visible today, 

The true problems of living - in politics, economics, education, marriage, 
etc. - are always problems of overcoming or reconciling opposites. They are 
divergent problems and have no solution in the ordinary sense of the word. 
They demand of man not merely the employment of his reasoning powers 
but the commitment of his whole personality. Naturally, spurious solutions, 
by way of a clever formula, are always being put forward; but they never 
work for long, because they invariably neglect one of the two opposites and 
thus lose the very quality of human life. In economics, the solution offered 
may provide for freedom but not for planning, or vice versa. In industrial 
organisation, it may provide for discipline but not for workers' participation 

in management, or vice versa. In politics, it might provide for leadership 
without democracy or, again, for democracy without leadership. 

To have to grapple with divergent problems tends to be exhausting, 
worrying, and wearisome. Hence people try to avoid it and to run away from 
it. A busy executive who has been dealing with divergent problems all day 
long will read a detective story or solve a crossword puzzle on his journey 
home. He has been using his brain all day: why does he go on using it? The 
answer is that the detective story and the crossword puzzle present 
convergent problems, and that is the relaxation. They require a bit of 
brainwork. even difficult brainwork, but they do not call for this straining 
and stretching to a higher level which is the specific challenge of a divergent 
problem, a problem in which irreconcilable opposites have to be reconciled. 
It is only the latter that are the real stuff of life. 

Finally, I turn to a third class of notions, which really belong to 
metaphysics, although they are normally considered separately: ethics. 

The most powerful ideas of the nineteenth century, as we have seen, have 
denied or at least obscured the whole concept of 'levels of being' and the idea 
that some things are higher than others. This, of course, has meant the 
destruction of ethics which is based on the distinction of good and evil, 
claiming that good is higher than evil. Again, the sins of the fathers are 
being visited on the third and fourth generations who now find themselves 
growing up without moral instruction of any kind. The men who conceived 
the idea that 'morality is bunk' did so with a mind well-stocked with moral 
ideas. But the minds of the third and fourth generations are no longer well- 
stocked with such ideas: they are well- stocked with ideas conceived in the 
nineteenth century, namely, that 'morality is bunk', that everything that 
appears to be 'higher' is really nothing but something quite mean and vulgar. 

The resulting confusion is indescribable. What is the Leitbird, as the 
Germans say, the guiding image, in accordance with which young people 
could try to form and educate themselves? There is none, or rather there is 
such a muddle and mess of images that no sensible guidance issues from 
them. The intellectuals, whose function it would be to get these things sorted 
out, spend their time proclaiming that everything is relative - or something to 
the same effect, Or they deal with ethical matters in terms of the most 
unabashed cynicism. 

I shall give an example already alluded to above. It is significant because it 
comes from one of the most influential men of our time, the late Lord 
Keynes. 'For at least another hundred years' he wrote, 'we must pretend to 
ourselves and to every one that fair is foul and foul is fair; for foul is useful 
and fair is not. Avarice and usury and precaution must be our gods for a little 
longer still.' 

When great and brilliant men talk like this we cannot be surprised if there 
arises a certain confusion between fair and foul, which leads to double talk 
as long as things are quiet, and to crime when they get a bit more lively. 

That avarice, usury, and pre caution (i.e. economic security) should be our 
gods was merely a bright idea for Keynes: he surely had nobler gods. But 
ideas are the most powerful things on earth, and it is hardly an exaggeration 
to say that by now the gods he recommended have been enthroned. 

In ethics, as in so many other fields, we have recklessly and wilfully 
abandoned our great classical-Christian heritage. We have even degraded the 
very words without which ethical discourse cannot carry on, words like 
virtue, love, temperance. As a result, we are totally ignorant, totally 
uneducated in the subject that of all conceivable subjects, is the most 
important, We have no idea- to think with and therefore are only too ready to 
believe that ethics is a held where thinking does no good. Who knows 
anything today of the Seven Deadly Sins or of the Four Cardinal Virtues? 
Who could even name them? And if these venerable, old ideas are thought 
not to be worth bothering about, what new ideas have taken their place? 

What is to take the place of the soul- and life-destroying metaphysics 
inherited from the nineteenth century? The task of our generation, I have no 
doubt, is one of metaphysical reconstruction. It is not as if we had to invent 
anything new: at the same time, it is not good enough merely to revert to the 
old formulations. Our task - and the task of all education - is to understand 
the present world, the world in which we live and make our choices. 

The problems of education are merely reflections of the deepest problems 
of our age. They cannot be solved by organization, administration, or the 
expenditure of money, even though the importance of all these is not denied. 
We are suffering from a metaphysical disease, and the cure must therefore 
be meta- physical. Education which fails to clarify our central convictions is 
mere training or indulgence. For it is our central convictions that are in 
disorder, and, as long as the present anti-metaphysical temper persists, the 

disorder will grow worse. Education, far from ranking as man's greatest 
resource, will then be an agent of destruction, in accordance with the 
principle corruptio optimipessima. 


The Proper Use of Land 

Among material resources, the greatest, unquestionably, is the land, Study 
how a society uses its land, and you can come to pretty reliable conclusions 
as to what its future will be. The land carries the topsoil, and the topsoil 
carries an immense variety of living beings including man. In 1955, Tom 
Dale and Vernon Gill Carter, both highly experienced ecologists, published 
a book call ed Topsoil and Civilisation. I cannot do better, for the purposes 
of this chapter, than quote some of their opening paragraphs: 

'Civilised man was nearly always able to become master of his 
environment temporarily. His chief troubles came from his delusions that his 
temporary master ship was permanent. He thought of himself as "master of 
the world", while failing to understand fully the laws of nature. 

'Man, whether civilised or savage, is a child of nature - he is not the master 
of nature. He must conform his actions to certain natural laws if he is to 
maintain his dominance over his environment. When he tries to circumvent 
the laws of nature, he usually destroys the natural environment that sustains 
him. And when his environment deteriorates rapidly, his civilisation 

’One man has given a brief outline of history by saying that "civilised man 
has marched across the face of the earth and left a desert in his footprints". 
This statement may be somewhat of an exaggeration, but it is not without 
foundation. Civilised man has despoiled most of the lands on which he has 
lived for long. This is the main reason why his progressive civilisations have 
moved from place to place. It has been the chief cause for the decline of his 
civilisations in older settled regions. It has been the dominant factor in 
determining all trends of history. 

'The writers of history have seldom noted the importance of land use. They 
seem not to have recognised that the destinies of most of man's empires and 
civilisations were determined largely by the way the land was used. While 
recognising the influence of environment on history, they fail to note that 
man usually changed or despoiled his environment. 

'How did civilised man despoil this favourable environment? He did it 
mainly by depleting or destroying the natural resources. He cut down or 
burned most of the usable timber from forested hillsides and valleys. He 
overgrazed and denuded the grasslands that fed his livestock. He killed most 
of the wildlife and much of the fish and other water life. He permitted 
erosion to rob his farm land of its productive topsoil. He allowed eroded soil 
to clog the streams and fill his reservoirs, irrigation canals, and harbours 
with silt. In many cases, he used and wasted most of the easily mined metals 
or other needed minerals. Then his civilisation declined amidst the 
despoliation of his own creation or he moved to new land. There have been 
from ten to thirty different civilisations that have followed, this road to ruin 
(the number depending on who classifies the civilisations)." 

The ’ecological problem', it seems, is not as new as it is frequently made 
out to be. Yet there are two decisive differences: the earth is now much more 
densely populated than it was in earlier times and there are, generally 
speaking, no new lands to move to; and the rate of change has enormously 
accelerated, particularly during the last quarter of a century. 

All the same, it is still the dominant belief today that, whatever may have 
happened with earlier civilisations, our own modem, western civilisation has 
emancipated itself from dependence upon nature. A representative voice’ is 
that of Eugene Rabinowitch. editor-in-chief of the Bulletin of Atomic 

The only animals.' he says (in The Times of 29 April 1972), 'whose 
disappearance may threaten the biological viability of man on earth are the 
bacteria normally inhabiting our bodies. For the rest there is no convincing 
proof that mankind could not survive even as the only animal species on 
earth! If economical ways could be developed for synthesising food from 
inorganic raw materials - which is likely to happen sooner or later - man 
may even be able to become independent of plants, on which he now 
depends as sources of his food..., 'I personally - and, I suspect, a vast 
majority of mankind - would shudder at the idea (of a habitat without 

animals and plants). But millions of inhabitants of "city jungles" of New 
York, Chicago, London or Tokyo have grown up and spent their whole lives 
in a practically "azoic" habitat (leaving out rats, mice, cockroaches and other 
such obnoxious species) and have survived.' 

Eugene Rabinowitch obviously considers the above a 'rationally justifiable' 
statement. He deplores that 'many rationally unjustifiable' things have been 
written in recent years - some by very reputable scientists - about the 
sacredness of natural ecological systems, their inherent stability and the 
danger of human interference with them'. What is 'rational' and what is 
'sacred'? Is man the master of nature or its child? If it becomes 'economical' 
to synthesise food from inorganic materials - 'which is likely to happen 
sooner or later' - if we become independent of plants, the connection 
between topsoil and civilisation will be broken. Or will it? These questions 
suggest that 'The Proper Use of Land' poses, not a technical nor an 
economic, but primarily a metaphysical problem. The problem obviously 
belongs to a higher level of rational thinking than that represented by the last 
two quotations. 

There are always some things which we do for their own sakes, and there 
are other things which we do for some other purpose. One of the most 
important tasks for any society is to distinguish between ends and means-to- 
ends, and to have some sort of cohesive view and agreement about this. Is 
the land merely a means of production or is it something more, something 
that is an end in itself? And when I say 'land', I include the creatures upon it. 

Anything we do just for the sake of doing it does not lend itself to 
utilitarian calculation. For instance, most of us try to keep ourselves 
reasonably clean. Why? Simply for hygienic reasons? No, the hygienic 
aspect is secondary; we recognise cleanliness as a value in itself. We do not 
calculate its value; the economic calculus simply does not come in. It could 
be argued that to wash is uneconomic: it costs time and money and produces 
nothing - except cleanliness. There are many activities which are totally un- 
economic, but they are carried on for their own sakes. The economists have 
an easy way of dealing with them: they divide all human activities between 
'production' and 'consumption'. Anything we do under the head of 
'production' is subject to the economic calculus, and anything we do under 
the heading of 'consumption' is not. But real life is very refractory to such 
classifications, because man-as-producer and man-as-consumer is in fact the 
same man, who is always producing and consuming all the same time. Even 

a worker in his factory consumes certain 'amenities', commonly referred to 
as 'working conditions', and when insufficient 'amenities' are provided he 
cannot - or refuses to - carry on. And even the man who consumes water and 
soap may be said to be producing cleanliness. 

We produce in order to be able to afford certain amenities and comforts as 
'consumers'. If, however, somebody demanded these same amenities and 
comforts while he was engaged in 'production', he would be told that this 
would be uneconomic, that it would be inefficient, and that society could not 
afford such inefficiency. In other words, everything depends on whether it is 
done by man-as-producer or by man-as-consumer. If man-as- producer 
travels first-class or uses a luxurious car, this is called a waste of money: but 
if the same man in his other incarnation of man-as-consumer does the same, 
this is called a sign of a high standard of life. 

Nowhere is this dichotomy more noticeable than in connection with the 
use of the land. The farmer is considered simply as a producer who must cut 
his costs and raise his efficiency by every possible device, even if he thereby 
destroys - for man-as-consumer - the health of the soil and beauty of the 
landscape, and even if the end effect is the depopulation of the land and the 
overcrowding of cities. There are large-scale farmers, horticulturists, food 
manufacturers and fruit growers today who would never think of consuming 
any of their own products, 'luckily, they say, 'we have enough money to be 
able to afford to buy products which have been organically grown, without 
the use of poisons.' When-they are asked why they themselves do not adhere 
to organic methods and avoid the use of poisonous substances, they reply 
that they could not afford to do so. What man-as-producer can afford is one 
thing; what man-as-consumer can afford is quite another thing. But since the 
two are the same man, the question of what man - or society - can really 
afford gives rise to endless confusion. 

There is no escape from this confusion as long as the land and the 
creatures upon it are looked upon as nothing but 'factors of production'. They 
are, of course, factors of production, that is to say, means-to-ends, but this is 
their secondary, not their primary, nature. Before everything else, they are 
ends-in-themselves; they are meta-economic, and it is therefore rationally 
justifiable to say, as a statement of fact, that they are in a certain sense 
sacred. Man has not made them, and it is irrational for him to treat things 
that he has not made and cannot make and cannot recreate once he has spoilt 

them, in the same manner and spirit as he is entitled to treat things of his 
own making. 

The higher animals have an economic value because of their utility; but 
they have a meta-economic value in themselves. If I have a car, a man-made 
thing, I might quite legitimately argue that the best way to use it is never to 
bother about maintenance and simply run it to ruin. I may indeed have 
calculated that this is the most economical method of use. If the calculation 
is correct, nobody can criticise me for acting accordingly, for there is 
nothing sacred about a man-made thing like a car. But if I have an animal - 
be it only a calf or a hen - a living, sensitive creature, am I allowed to treat it 
as nothing but a utility? Am I allowed to run it to ruin? 

It is no use trying to answer such questions scientifically. They are 
metaphysical, not scientific, questions. It is a metaphysical error, likely to 
produce the gravest practical consequences, to equate 'car' and ’animal' on 
account of their utility, while failing to recognize the most fundamental 
difference between them, that of 'level of being'. An irreligious age looks 
with amused contempt upon the hallowed statements by which religion 
helped our for- bears to appreciate metaphysical truths. ’And the Lord God 
took man and put him in the Garden of Eden' - not to be idle, but 'to dress it 
and keep it'. 'And he also gave man dominion over the fish in the sea and the 
fowl in the air, and over every living being that moves upon the earth.' When 
he had made 'the beast of the earth after his kind, and cattle after their kind, 
and everything that creepeth upon the earth after his kind’, he saw that it was 
'good'. But when he saw everything he had made, the entire biosphere, as we 
say today, 'behold, it was very good'. Man, the highest of his creatures, was 
given 'dominion', not the right to tyrannise, to ruin and exterminate. It is no 
use talking about the dignity of man without accepting that noblesse oblige. 
For man to put himself into a wrongful relationship with animals, and 
particularly those long domesticated by him, has always, in all traditions, 
been considered a horrible and infinitely dangerous thing to do. There have 
been no sages or holy men in our or in anybody else's history who were 
cruel to animals or who looked upon them as nothing but utilities, and 
innumerable are the legends and stories which link sanctity as well as 
happiness with a loving kindness towards lower creation. 

It is interesting to note that modem man is being told, in the name of 
science, that he is really nothing but a naked ape or even an accidental 
collocation of atoms. 'Now we can define man', says Professor Joshua 

Lederberg. 'Genotypically at least, he is six feet of a particular molecular 
sequence of carbon, hydrogen, oxygen, nitrogen and phosphorous atoms. ’2 
As modern man thinks so 'humbly' of himself, he thinks even more 'humbly' 
of the animals which serve his needs: and treats them as if they were 
machines. Other, less sophisticated - or is it less depraved? - people take a 
different attitude. As H. Fielding Hall reported from Burma: 'To him (the 
Burmese) men are men, and animals are animals, and men are far the higher. 
But he does not deduce from this that man's superiority gives him 
permission to ill-treat or kill animals. It is just the reverse. It is because man 
is so much higher than the animal that he can and must observe towards 
animals the very greatest care, feel for them the very greatest compassion, be 
good to them in every way he can. The Burmese’s motto should be noblesse 
oblige. He knows the meaning, he knows not the Words.' 

In Proverbs we read that the just man takes care of his beast, but the heart 
of the wicked is merciless, and St Thomas Aquinas wrote: 'It is evident that 
if a man practises a compassionate affection for animals, he is all the more 
disposed to feel compassion for his fellowmen.' No-one ever raised the 
question of whether they could asked to live in accordance with, these 
convictions. At the level of values, of ends-in-themselves, there is no 
question of 'affording'. 

What applies to the animals upon the land applies equally, and without any 
suspicion of sentimentality, to the land itself. Although ignorance and greed 
have again and again destroyed the fertility of the soil to such an extent that 
whole civilisations foundered, there have been no traditional teachings 
which failed to recognise the meta-economic value and significance of 'the 
generous earth'. And where these teachings were heeded, not only 
agriculture but also of all other factors of civilisation achieved health and 
wholeness. Conversely, where people imagined that they could not 'afford' to 
care for the soil and work with nature, instead of against it, the resultant 
sickness of the soil has invariably imparted sickness to all the other factors 
of civilisation. 

In our time, the main danger to the soil, and therewith not only to 
agriculture but to civilisation as a whole, stems from the towns- man's 
determination to apply to agriculture the principles of industry. No more 
typical representative of this tendency could be found than Dr Sicco I.. 
Mansholt, who, as Vice-President of the European Economic Community, 
launched the Mansholt Plan for European Agriculture. He believes that the 

farmers are 'a group that has still not grasped the rapid changes in society'. 
Most of them ought to get out of farming and become industrial labourers in 
the cities, because 'factory workers, men on building sites and those in 
administrative jobs - have a five-day week and two weeks' annual holiday 
already. Soon they may have a four-day week and four weeks' holiday per 
year. And the farmer: he is condemned to working a seven day week 
because the five day cow has not yet been invented, and he gets no holiday 
at ail." The Mansholt Plan, accordingly, is designed to achieve, as quickly as 
humanely possible, the amalgamation of many small family farms into large 
agricultural units operated as if they were factories, and the maximum rate of 
reduction in the community's agriculture population. Aid is to be given 
'which would enable the older as well as the younger farmers to leave 

In the discussion of the Mansholt Plan, agriculture is generally referred to 
as one of Europe's 'industries'. The question arises of whether agriculture is, 
in fact, an industry, or whether it might be something essentially different. 
Not surprisingly, as this is a metaphysical - or meta-economic - question, it 
is never raised by economists. 

Now, the fundamental 'principle' of agriculture is that it deals with life, 
that is to say, with living substances. Its products are the results of processes 
of life and its means of production is the living soil. A cubic centimetre of 
fertile soil contains milliards of living organisms, the full exploration of 
which is far beyond the capacities of man. The fundamental 'principle' of 
modem industry, on the other hand, is that it deals with man-devised 
processes which work reliably only when applied to man-devised, non-living 
materials. The ideal of industry is the elimination of living substances. Man- 
made materials are preferable to natural materials, because we can make 
them to measure and apply perfect quality control. Man-made machines 
work more reliably and more predictably than do such living substances as 
men. The ideal of industry is to eliminate the living factor, even including 
the human factor, and to turn the productive process over to machines. At 
Alfred North Withehead defined life as 'an offensive directed against the 
repetitious mechanism of the universe', so we may define modern industry as 
'an offensive against the unpredictability, un- punctuality, general 
waywardness and cussedness of living nature, including man'. 

In other words, there can be no doubt that the fundamental 'principles' of 
agriculture and of industry, far from being compatible with each other, are in 

opposition. Real life consists of the tensions produced by the incompatibility 
of opposites, each of which is needed, and just as life would be meaningless 
without death, so agriculture would be meaningless without industry. It 
remains true, however, that agriculture is primary, whereas industry is 
secondary, which means that human life can continue with- out industry, 
whereas it cannot continue without agriculture. Human life at the level of 
civilisation, however, demands the balance of the two principles, and this 
balance is ineluctably destroyed when people fail to appreciate the essential 
difference between agriculture and industry - a difference as great as that 
between life and death - and attempt to treat agriculture as just another 

The argument is, of course, a familiar one. It was put succinctly by a group 
of internationally recognised experts in A Future for European Agriculture: 

'Different parts of the world possess widely differing advantages for the 
production of particular products, depending on differences in climate, the 
quality of the soil and cost of labour. All countries would gain from a 
division of labour which enabled them to concentrate production on their 
most highly productive agricultural operations. This would result both in 
higher income for agriculture and lower costs for the entire economy, 
particularly for industry. No fundamental justification can be found for 
agricultural protectionism" 

It this were so it would be totally incomprehensible that agricultural 
protectionism, throughout history, has been the rule rather than the 
exception. Why are most countries, most of the time, unwilling to gain these 
splendid rewards from so simple a prescription? Precisely because there is 
more involved in 'agricultural operations' than the production of incomes and 
the lowering of costs: what is involved is the whole relationship between 
man and nature, the whole life-style of a society, the health, happiness and 
harmony of man, as well as the beauty of his habitat. If all these things are 
left out of the experts' considerations, man himself is left out - even if our 
experts try to bring him in, as it were, after the event, by pleading that the 
community should pay for the 'social consequences' of their policies. The 
Mansholt Plan, say the experts, 'represents a bold initiative. It is based on the 
acceptance of a fundamental principle: agricultural income can only be 
maintained if the reduction in the agricultural population is accelerated, and 
if farms rapidly reach an economically viable size." Or again: 'Agriculture, 
in Europe at least is essentially directed towards food-production.... It is well 

known that the demand for food increases relatively slowly with increases in 
real income. This causes the total incomes earned in agriculture to rise more 
slowly in comparison with the incomes earned in industry; to maintain the 
same rate of growth of incomes per head is only possible if there is an 
adequate rate of decline in the numbers engaged in agriculture." ...'The 
conclusions seem inescapable: under circumstances which are normal in 
other advanced countries, the community would be able to satisfy its own 
needs with only one third as many farmers as now.’ 

No serious exception can be taken to these statements if we adopt - as the 
experts have adopted - the metaphysical position of the crudest materialism, 
for which money costs and money incomes are the ultimate criteria and 
determinants of human action, and tile living world has no significance 
beyond that of a quarry for exploitation. 

On a wider view, however, the land is seen as a priceless asset which it is 
man's task and happiness ’to dress and to keep'. We can say that man's 
management of the land must be primarily orientated towards three goals - 
health, beauty, and permanence. The fourth goal - the only one accepted by 
the experts - productivity, wilt then be attained almost as a by-product. The 
crude materialist view sees agriculture as ’essentially directed towards food- 
production', A wider view sees agriculture as having to fulfil at least three 

- to keep man in touch with living nature, of which he is and remains a 
highly vulnerable part; 

- to humanise and ennoble man's wider habitat; and 

- to bring forth the foodstuffs and other materials which are needed for a 
becoming life. 

I do not believe that a civilisation which recognises only the third of these 
tasks, and which pursues it with such ruthlessness and violence that the other 
two tasks are not merely neglected but systematically counteracted, has any 
chance of long-term survival. Today, we take pride in the fact that the 
proportion of people engaged in agriculture has fallen to very low levels and 
continues to fall. Great Britain produces some sixty per cent of its food 
requirements while only three per cent of its working population are working 
on farms. In the United States, there were still twenty- seven per cent of the 

nation's workers in agriculture at the end of World War I, and fourteen per 
cent at the end of World War II: the estimate for 1971 shows only 44 per 
cent. These declines in the proportion of workers engaged in agriculture are 
generally associated with a massive flight from the land and a burgeoning 
of cities. At the same time, however, to quote Lewis Herber: 

'Metropolitan life is breaking down, psychologically, economically and 
biologically. Millions of people have acknowledged this breakdown by 
voting with their feet, they have picked up their belongings and left, If they 
have not been able to sever their connections with the metropolis, at least 
they have tried. As a social symptom the effort is significant.’ 

In the vast modem towns, says Mr Herber, the urban dweller is more 
isolated than his ancestors were in the countryside: 'The city man in a 
modem metropolis has reached a degree of anonymity, social atomisation 
and spiritual isolation that is virtually unprecedented in human history.'" 

So what does he do? He tries to get into the suburbs and becomes a 
commuter. Because rural culture has broken down, the rural people are 
fleeing from the land- and because metropolitan life is breaking down, 
urban people are fleeing from the cities. 'Nobody, according to Dr Mansholt, 
'can afford the luxury of not acting economically',"' with the result that 
everywhere life tends to become intolerable for anyone except the very rich. 

I agree with Mr Herber's assertion that 'reconciliation of man with the 
natural world is no longer merely desirable, it has become a necessity'. And 
this cannot be achieved by tourism, sightseeing, or other leisure-time 
activities, but only by changing the structure of agriculture in a direction 
exactly opposite to that proposed by Dr Mansholt and supported by the 
experts quoted above: instead of searching for means to accelerate the drift 
out of agriculture, we should be searching for policies to reconstruct rural 
culture, to open the land for the gainful occupation to larger numbers of 
people, whether it be on a full-time or a part-time basis, and to orientate all 
our actions on the land towards the threefold ideal of health, beauty, and 

The social structure of agriculture, which has been produced by — and is 
generally held to obtain its justification from - large-scale mechanisation and 
heavy chemicalisation. makes it impossible to keep man in real touch with 
living nature; in fact, it sup- ports all the most dangerous modern tendencies 

of violence, alienation, and environmental destruction Health, beauty and 
permanence are hardly even respectable subjects for discussion, and this is 
yet another example of the disregard of human values - and this means a 
disregard of man - which inevitably results from the idolatry of economism. 

If 'beauty is the splendour of truth', agriculture cannot fulfil its second task, 
which is to humanise and ennoble man's wider habitat, unless it clings 
faithfully and assiduously to the truths revealed by nature's living processes. 
One of them is the law of return; another is diversification - as against any 
kind of monoculture; another is decentralisation, so that some use can be 
found for even quite inferior resources which it would never be rational to 
transport over long distances. Here again, both the trend of things and the 
advice of the experts is in the exactly opposite direction - towards the 
industrialisation and depersonalisation of agriculture, towards concentration, 
specialisation, and any kind of material waste that promises to save labour. 
As a result, the wider human habitat, far from being humanised and 
ennobled by man's agricultural activities, becomes standardised to dreariness 
or even degraded to ugliness. 

All this is being done because man-as-producer cannot afford 'the luxury 
of not acting economically’, and therefore cannot produce the very necessary 
'luxuries’ - like health, beauty, and permanence - which man-as-consumer 
desires more than anything else. It would cost too much; and the richer we 
become, the less we can ’afford'. The aforementioned experts calculate that 
the 'burden' of agricultural support within the Community of the Six 
amounts to 'nearly three per cent of Gross National Product’, an amount they 
consider 'far from negligible’. With an annual growth rate of over three per 
cent of Gross National Product, one might have thought that such a 'burden' 
could be carried without difficulty: but the experts point out that 'national 
resources are largely committed to personal consumption, investment and 
public services.... By using so large a proportion of resources to prop up 
declining enterprises, whether in agriculture or in industry, the Community 
foregoes the opportunity to undertake,-, necessary improvements" in these 
other fields. 

Nothing could be clearer. If agriculture does not pay, it is just a ’declining 
enterprise'. Why prop it up? There are no 'necessary improvements' as 
regards the land, but only as regards farmers' incomes, and these can be 
made if there are fewer farmers. This is the philosophy of the townsman, 
alienated from living nature, who promotes his own scale of priorities by 

arguing in economic terms that we cannot 'afford' any other. In fact, any 
society can afford to look after its land and keep it healthy and beautiful in 
perpetuity. There are no technical difficulties and there is no lack of relevant 
knowledge. There is no need to consult economic experts when the question 
is one of priorities. We know too much about ecology today to have any 
excuse for the many abuses that are currently going on in the management of 
the land, in the management of animals, in food storage, food processing, 
and in heedless urbanisation. If we permit them, this is not due to poverty, as 
if we could not afford to stop them; it is due to the fact that, as a society, we 
have no firm basis of belief in any meta-economic values, and when there is 
no such belief the economic calculus takes over. This is quite inevitable. 

How could it be otherwise? Nature, it has been said, abhors a vacuum, and 
when the avail- able ’spiritual space’ is not filled by some higher motivation, 
then it will necessarily be filled by something lower - by the small, mean, 
calculating attitude to life which is rationalised in the economic calculus. 

I have no doubt that a callous attitude to the land and to the animals 
thereon is connected with, and symptomatic of, a great many other attitudes, 
such as those producing a fanaticism of rapid change and a fascination with 
novelties- technical, organisational, chemical, biological, and so forth - 
which insists on their application long before their long-term consequences 
are even remotely understood. In the simple question of how we treat the 
land, next to people our most precious resource, our entire way of life is 
involved, and before our policies with regard to the land will really be 
changed, there will have to be a great deal of philosophical, not to say 
religious, change. It is not a question of what we can afford but of what we 
choose to spend our money on. If we could return to a generous recognition 
of meta-economic values, our landscapes would become healthy and 
beautiful again and our people would regain the dignity of man, who knows 
himself as higher than the animal but never forgets that noblesse oblige. 


Resources for Industry 

The most striking thing about modern industry is that it requires so much 
and accomplishes so little. Modem industry seems to be inefficient to a 

degree that surpasses one's ordinary powers of imagination. Its inefficiency 
therefore remains unnoticed. 

Industrially, the most advanced country today is undoubtedly the United 
States of America. With a population of about 207 million, it contains 5-6 
per cent of mankind; with only about fifty- seven people per square mile - as 
against a world average of over seventy - and being situated wholly within 
the northern temperate zone, it ranks as one of the great sparsely populated 
areas of the world. It has been calculated that if the entire world population 
were put into the United States, its density of population would then be just 
about that of England now. This may be thought to be an 'unfair' 
comparison; but even if we take the United Kingdom as a whole, we find a 
population density that is more than ten times that of the United States 
(which means that the United States could accommodate more than half the 
present world population before it attained a density equal to that of the 
United Kingdom now), and there are many other industrialised countries 
where densities are even higher. Taking the whole of Europe, exclusive of 
the USSR, we find a population density of 2427 persons per square mile, or 
4.25 times that of the United States. It cannot be said, therefore, that - 
relatively speaking - the United States is disadvantaged by having too many 
people and too little space. 

Nor could it be said that the territory of the United States was poorly 
endowed with natural resources. On the contrary, in all human history no 
large territory has ever been opened up which has more excellent and 
wonderful resources, and, although much has been exploited and ruined 
since, this still remains true today. 

All the same, the industrial system of the United States cannot subsist on 
internal resources alone and has therefore had to extend its tentacles right 
around the globe to secure its raw material supplies. For the 5-6 per cent of 
the world population which live in the United States require something of 
the order of forty per cent of the world's primary resources to keep going. 
Whenever estimates are produced which relate to the next ten, twenty, or 
thirty years, the message that emerges is one of ever-increasing dependence 
of the United States economy on raw material and fuel supplies from outside 
the country. The National Petroleum Council, for instance, calculates that by 
1985 the United States will have to cover fifty-seven percent of its total oil 
requirements from imports, which would then greatly exceed — at 800 

million tons - the total oil imports which Western Europe and Japan 
currently obtain from the Middle East and Africa. 

An industrial system which uses forty per cent of the world's primary 
resources to supply less than six per cent of the world's population could be 
called efficient only if it obtained strikingly successful results in terms of 
human happiness, well-being, culture, peace, and harmony. I do not need to 
dwell on the fact that the American system fails to do this, or that there are 
not the slightest prospects that it could do so if only it achieved a higher rate 
of growth of production, associated, as it must be, with an even greater call 
upon the world's finite resources. Professor Waiter Heller, former Chairman 
of the US President's Council of Aluminium Economic Advisers, no doubt 
reflected the opinion of the most Chromium modem economists when he 
expressed this view: 

'We need expansion to fulfil our nation's aspirations. In a fully employed, 
high-growth economy you have a better chance to free public and private 
resources to fight the battle of land, air, water and noise pollution than in a 
low-growth economy. 

'I cannot conceive,' he says, ’a successful economy without growth.' But if 
the United States' economy cannot conceivably be successful without further 
rapid growth, and if that growth depends on being able to draw ever- 
increasing resources from the rest of the world, what about the other 944 per 
cent of mankind which are so far 'behind' America? 

If a high-growth economy is needed to fight the battle against pollution, 
which itself appears to be the result of high growth, what hope is there of 
ever breaking out of this extraordinary circle? In any case, the question 
needs to be asked whether the earth's resources are likely to be adequate for 
the further development of an industrial system that consumes so much and 
accomplishes so little. 

More and more voices are being heard today which claim that they are not. 
Perhaps the most prominent among these voices is that of a study group at 
the Massachusetts Institute of Technology which produced The Limits to 
Growth, a report for the Club of Rome's project on the predicament of 
mankind. The report contains, among other material, an interesting table 
which shows the known global reserves; the number of years known global 
reserves will last at current global consumption rates; the number of years 

known global reserves will last with consumption continuing to grow 
exponentially; and the number of years they could meet growing 
consumption if they were five times larger than they are currently known to 
be: all this for nineteen non-renewable natural resources of vital importance 
to industrial societies. Of particular interest is the last column of the table 
which shows 'US Consumption as % of World Total'. The figures are as 

Aluminium 42% 

Chromium 19% 

Coal 44% 

Cobalt 32% 

Copper 33% 

Gold 26 % 

Iron 28 % 

Lead 25 % 

Manganese 14% 

Mercury 24 % 

Molybdenum 40% 

Natural Gas 63% 

Nickel 38 % 

Petroleum 33 % 

Platinum Group 3 1 % 

Silver 26% 

Tin 24% 

Tungsten 22% 

Zinc 26% 

In only one or two of these commodities is US production sufficient to 
cover US consumption. Having calculated when, under certain assumptions, 
each of these commodities will be exhausted, the authors give their general 
conclusion, cautiously, as follows: 

'Given present resource consumption rates and the projected increase in 
these rates, the great majority of the currently important non-renewable 
resources will be extremely costly 100 years from now. 

In fact, they do not believe that very much time is left before modern 
industry, 'heavily dependent on a network of international agreements with 
the producing countries for the supply of raw materials' might be faced with 
crises of unheard-of proportions, 

'Added to the difficult economic question of the fate of various industries 
as resource after resource becomes prohibitively expensive is the 
imponderable political question of the relationships between producer and 
consumer nations as the remaining resources become concentrated in more 
limited geographical areas. Recent nationalisation of South American mines 
and successful Middle Eastern pressures to raise oil prices suggest that the 
political question may arise long before the ultimate economic one,' 

It was perhaps useful, but hardly essential, for the MIT group to make so 
many elaborate and hypothetical calculations. In the end, the group's 
conclusions derive from its assumptions, and it does not require more than a 
simple act of insight to realise that infinite growth of material consumption 
in a finite world is an impossibility. Nor does it require the study of large 
numbers of commodities, of trends, feedback loops, system dynamics, and 
so forth, to come to the conclusion that time is short. Maybe it was useful to 
employ a computer for obtaining results which any intelligent person can 
reach with the help of a few calculations on the back of an envelope, because 
the modern world believes in computers and masses of facts, and it abhors 
simplicity. But it is always dangerous and normally self-defeating to try and 
cast out devils by Beelzebub, the prince of the devils. 

For the modem industrial system is not gravely threatened by possible 
scarcities and high prices of most of the materials to which the MIT study 
devotes such ponderous attention. Who could say how much of these 
commodities there might be in the crust of the earth; how much will be 
extracted, by ever more ingenious methods, before it is meaningful to talk of 
global exhaustion; how much might be won from the oceans; and how much 
might be recycled? Necessity is indeed the mother of invention, and the 
inventiveness of industry, marvellously supported by modem science, is 
unlikely to be easily defeated on these fronts. 

It would have been better for the furtherance of insight if the MIT team 
had concentrated its analysis on the one material factor the availability of 
which is the precondition of all others and which cannot be recycled - 

I have already alluded to the energy problem in some of the earlier 
chapters. It is impossible to get away from it. It is impossible to 
overemphasise its centrality. It might be said that energy is for the 
mechanical world what consciousness is for the human world. If energy 
fails, everything fails. 

As long as there is enough primary energy - at tolerable prices - there is no 
reason to believe that bottlenecks in any other primary materials cannot be 
either broken or circumvented. On the other hand, a shortage of primary 
energy would mean that the demand for most other primary products would 
be so curtailed that a question of shortage with regard to them would be 
unlikely to arise. 

Although these basic facts are perfectly obvious, they are not yet 
sufficiently appreciated. There is still a tendency, supported by the 
excessively quantitative orientation of modern economics, to treat the energy 
supply problem as just one problem alongside countless others - as indeed 
was done by the MIT team. The quantitative orientation is so bereft of 
qualitative understanding that even the quality of 'orders of magnitude' 
ceases to be appreciated. And this, in fact, is one of the main causes of the 
lack of realism with which the energy supply prospects of modern industrial 
society are generally discussed. It is said, for instance, that 'coal is on the 
way out and will be replaced by oil', and when it is pointed out that this 
would mean the speedy exhaustion of all proved and expected (i.e. yet-to-be- 

discovered) oil reserves, it is blandly asserted that 'we are rapidly moving 
into the nuclear age', so that there is no need to worry about anything, least 
of all about the conservation of fossil fuel resources. Countless are the 
learned studies, produced by national and international agencies, 
committees, research institutes, and so forth, which purport to demonstrate, 
with a vast array of subtle calculation, that the demand for western European 
coal is declining and will continue to decline so quickly that the only 
problem is how to get rid of coal miners fast enough. Instead of looking at 
the total situation, which has been and still is highly predictable, the authors 
of these studies almost invariably look at innumerable constituent parts of 
the total situation, none of which is separately predictable, since the parts 
cannot be understood unless the whole is understood. 

To give only one example, an elaborate study by the European Coal and 
Steel Community, undertaken in 1960-1, provided precise quantitative 
answers to virtually every question anyone might have wished to ask about 
fuel and energy in the Common Market countries up to 1975. 1 had occasion 
to review this report shortly after publication, and it may not be out of place 
to quote a few passages from this review': 

‘It may seem astonishing enough that anyone should be able to predict the 
development of miners' wages and productivity in his own country fifteen 
years ahead: it is even more astonishing to find him predicting the prices and 
transatlantic freight rates of American coal. A certain quality of US coal, we 
are told, will cost "about $1450 per ton" free North Sea port in 1970, and "a 
little more" in 1975. "About $14-50." the report says, should be taken as 
meaning "anything between $13-75 and $15-25", a margin of uncertainty of 
$1.50 or - five per cent,' (In fact, the c.i.f.* price of US coal in European 
ports rose to between $24 and $25 per ton for new contracts concluded in 
October 1970!) 

'Similarly, the price of fuel oil will be something of the order of $17-19 per 
ton, while estimates of various kinds are given for natural gas and nuclear 
energy. Being in the possession of these (and many other) "facts", the 
authors find it an easy matter to calculate how much of the Community's 
coal production will be competitive in 1970, and the answer is "about 125 
million, i.e. a little over half the present production", 

'It is fashionable today to assume that any figures about the future are 
better than none. To produce figures about the unknown, the current method 

is to make a guess about something or other - called an "assumption" - and 
to derive an estimate from it by subtle calculation. The estimate is then 
presented as the result of scientific reasoning, something far superior to mere 
guesswork. This is a pernicious practice which can only lead to the most 
colossal planning errors, because it offers a bogus answer where, in fact, an 
entrepreneurial judgment is required. 

'The study here under review employs a vast array of arbitrary 
assumptions, which are then, as it were, put into a calculating machine to 
produce a "scientific" result. It would have been cheaper, and indeed more 
honest, simply to assume the result' 

As it happened, the 'pernicious practice' did maximise the planning errors; 
the capacity of the western European coal industry was virtually cut down to 
half its former size, not only in the Community but in Britain as well. 
Between 1960 and 1970 the dependence on fuel imports of the European 
Community grew from thirty per cent to over sixty per cent and that of the 
United Kingdom, from twenty-five per cent to forty-four per cent. Although 
it was perfectly possible to foresee the total situation that would have to be 
met during the 1970s and thereafter, the governments of western Europe, 
supported by the great majority of economists, deliberately destroyed nearly 
half of their coal industries, as if coal was nothing but one of innumerable 
marketable commodities, to be produced as long as it was profitable to do so 
and to be scrapped as soon as production ceased to be profitable. The 
question of what was to take the place of indigenous coal supplies in the 
long term was answered by assurances that there would be abundant supplies 
of other fuels at low prices ’for the foreseeable future’, these assurances 
being based on nothing other than wishful thinking. 

It is not as if there was - or is now - a lack of information, or that the 
policy-makers happened to have overlooked important facts. No, there was 
perfectly adequate knowledge of the current situation and there were 
perfectly reasonable and realistic estimates of future trends. But the policy- 
makers were incapable of drawing correct conclusions from what they knew 
to be true. The arguments of those who pointed to the likelihood of severe 
energy shortages in the foreseeable future were not taken up and refuted by 
counter-arguments but simply derided or ignored. It did not require a great 
deal of insight to realise that, whatever the long term future of nuclear 
energy might be, the fate of world industry during the remainder of this 

century would be determined primarily by oil. What could be said about oil 
prospects a decade or so ago? I quote from a lecture delivered in April 1961. 

'To say anything about the long-term prospects of crude oil availability is 
made invidious by the fact that some thirty or fifty years ago somebody may 
have predicted that oil supplies would give out quite soon, and, look at it, 
they didn't. A surprising number of people seem to imagine that by pointing 
to erroneous predictions made by somebody or other a long time ago they 
have somehow established that oil will never give out no matter how fast is 
the growth of the annual take. With regard to future oil supplies, as with 
regard to atomic energy, many people manage to assume a position of 
limitless optimism, quite impervious to reason. 

'I prefer to base myself on information coming from the oil people 
themselves. They are not saying that oil will shortly give out; on the 
contrary, they are saying that very much more oil is still to be found than has 
been found to date and that the world's oil reserves, recoverable at a 
reasonable cost, may well amount to something of the order of 200,000 
million tons, that is about 200 times the current annual take. We know that 
the so-called "proved" oil reserves stand at present at about 40,000 million 
tons; and we certainly do not fall into the elementary error of thinking that 
that is all the oil there is likely to be. No, we are quite happy to believe that 
the almost unimaginably large amount of a further 160,000 million tons of 
oil will be discovered during the next few decades. Why almost 
unimaginable? Because, for instance, the great recent discovery of large oil 
deposits in the Sahara (which has induced many people to believe that the 
future prospects of oil have been fundamentally changed thereby) would 
hardly affect this figure one way or another. Present opinion of the experts 
appears to be that the Saharan oil fields may ultimately yield as much as 
1,000 million tons. This is an impressive figure when held, let us say, against 
the present annual oil requirements of France; but it is quite insignificant as 
a contribution to the 160,000 million tons which we assume will be 
discovered in the foreseeable future. That is why I said "almost 
unimaginable", because 160 such discoveries as that of Saharan oil are 
indeed difficult to imagine. All the same, let us assume that they can be 
made and will be made. 

'It looks therefore as if proved oil reserves should be enough for forty 
years and total oil reserves for 200 years - at the current rate of consumption. 
Unfortunately, however, the rate of consumption is not stable but has a long 

history of growth at a rate of six or seven per cent a year. Indeed, if this 
growth stopped from now on, there could be no question of oil displacing 
coal; and everybody appears to be quite confident that the growth of oil - we 
are speaking on a world scale - will continue at the established rate. 
Industrialisation is spreading right across the world and is being carried 
forward mainly by the power of oil. Does anybody assume that this process 
would suddenly cease? If not, it might be worth our while to consider, purely 
arithmetically, how long it could continue. 

'What I propose to make now is not a prediction but simply an exploratory 
calculation or, as the engineers might call it, a feasibility study. A growth 
rate of seven per cent means doubling in ten years. In 1970, therefore, world 
oil consumption might be at the rate of 2,000 million tons per annum. (In the 
event, it amounted to 2,3-73 million tons.) The amount taken during the 
decade would be roughly 15,000 million tons. To maintain proved reserves 
at 40,000 million tons new proving during the decade would have to amount 
to about 15,000 million tons. Proved reserves, which are at present forty 
times annual take, would then be only twenty times, the annual take having 
doubled. There would be nothing inherently absurd or impossible in such a 
development. Ten years, however, is a very short time when we are dealing 
with problems of fuel supply. So let us look at the following ten years 
leading up to about 1980. 

If oil consumption continued to grow at roughly seven per cent per annum, 
it would rise to about 4,000 million tons a year in 1980. The total take during 
this second decade would be roughly 30,000 million tons. If the "life" of 
proved reserves were to be maintained at twenty years - and few people 
would care to engage in big investments without being able to look to at 
least twenty years for writing them off- it would not suffice merely to 
replace the take of 30,000 million tons: it would be necessary to end up with 
proved reserves at 80,000 million tons (twenty times 4,000). New 
discoveries during that second decade would therefore have to amount to not 
less than 70,000 million tons. Such a figure, I suggest, already looks pretty 
fantastic. What is more, by that time we would have used up about 45,000 
million tons out of our original 200,000 million tons total. The remaining 
155,000 million tons, discovered and not- yet-discovered, would allow a 
continuation of the 1980 rate of consumption for less than forty years. No 
further arithmetical demonstration is needed to make us realise that a 
continuation of rapid growth beyond 1980 would then be virtually 

'This, then, is the result of our "feasibility study": if there is any truth at all 
in the estimates of total oil reserves which have been published by the 
leading oil geologists, there can be no doubt that the oil industry will be able 
to sustain its established rate of growth for another ten years; there is 
considerable doubt whether it will be able to do so for twenty years; and 
there is almost a certainty that it will not be able to continue rapid growth 
beyond 1980. In that year, or rather around that time, world oil consumption 
would be greater than ever before and proved oil reserves, in absolute 
amount, would also be the highest ever. There is no suggestion that the 
world would have reached the end of its oil resources; but it would have 
reached the end of oil growth. As a matter of interest, I might add that this 
very point appears to have been reached already today with natural gas in the 
United States. It has reached its ail-time high; but the relation of current take 
to remaining reserves is such that it may now be impossible fur it to grow 
any further. 

'As far as Britain is concerned — a highly industrialised country with a 
high rate of oil consumption but without indigenous supplies - the oil crisis 
will come, not when all the world's oil is exhausted, but when world oil 
supplies cease to expand, If this point is reached, as our exploratory 
calculation would suggest that it might, in about twenty years' time, when 
industrialisation will have spread right across the globe and the 
underdeveloped countries have had their appetite for a higher standard of 
living thoroughly whetted, although still finding themselves in dire poverty, 
what else could be the result but an intense struggle for oil supplies, even a 
violent struggle, in which any country with large needs and negligible 
indigenous supplies will find itself in a very weak position. 

'You can elaborate the exploratory calculation if you wish, varying the 
basic assumptions by as much as fifty per cent: you will find that the results 
do not become significantly different. If you wish to be very optimistic, you 
may find that the point of maximum growth may not be reached by 1980 but 
a few years later. What does it matter? We, or our children, will merely be a 
few years older. 

'All this means that the National Coal Board has one over- riding task and 
responsibility, being the trustees of the nation's coal reserves: to be able to 
supply plenty of coal when the world-wide scramble for oil comes. This 
would not be possible if it permitted the industry, or a substantial part of the 

industry, to be liquidated because of the present glut and cheapness of oil, a 
glut which is due to all sorts of temporary causes.... 

'What, then, will be the position of coal in, say, 1980? All indications are 
that the demand for coal in this country will then be larger than it is now. 
There will still be plenty of oil. but not necessarily enough to meet all 
requirements. There may be a world- wide scramble for oil, reflected 
possibly in greatly enhanced oil prices. We must all hope that the National 
Coal Board will be able to steer the industry safely through the difficult 
years that lie ahead, maintaining as well as possible its power to produce 
efficiently something of the order of 200 million tons of coal a year. Even if 
from time to time it may look as if less coal and more imported oil were 
cheaper or more convenient for certain users or for the economy as a whole, 
it is the longer-term prospect that must rule national fuel policy. And this 
longer-term prospect must be seen against such worldwide developments as 
population growth and industrialisation. The indications are that by the 
1980s we shall have a world population at least one-third bigger than now 
and a level of world industrial production at least two-and-a-half times as 
high as today, with fuel use more than doubled. To permit a doubling of total 
fuel consumption it will be necessary to increase oil fourfold: to double 
hydro-electricity: to maintain natural gas production at least at the present 
level; to obtain a substantial (though still modest) contribution from nuclear 
energy, and to get roughly twenty per cent more coal than now. No doubt, 
many things will happen during the next twenty years which we cannot 
foresee today. Some may increase the need for coal and some may decrease 
it. Policy cannot be based on the unforeseen or unforeseeable. If we base 
present policy on what can be foreseen at present, it will be a policy of 
conservation for the coal industry, not of liquidation.... 

These warnings, and many others uttered throughout the 1960s, did not 
merely remain unheeded but were treated with derision and contempt - until 
the general fuel supplies scare of 1970. Every new discovery of oil, or of 
natural gas, whether in the Sahara, in the Netherlands, in the North Sea, or in 
Alaska, was hailed as a major event which 'fundamentally changed all future 
prospects', as if the type of analysis given above had not already assumed 
that enormous new discoveries would be made every year. The main 
criticism that can today be made of the exploratory calculations of 1961 is 
that all the figures are slightly understated. Events have moved even faster 
than I expected ten or twelve years ago. 

Even today, soothsayers are still at work suggesting that there is no 
problem. During the 1960s, it was the oil companies who were the main 
dispensers of bland assurances, although the figures they provided totally 
disproved their case. Now, after nearly half the capacity and much more than 
half the workable reserves of the western European coal industries have been 
destroyed, they have changed their tune. It used to be said that OPEC - the 
Organisation of Petroleum Exporting Countries - would never amount to 
anything, because Arabs could never agree with each other, let alone with 
non- Arabs: today it is clear that OPEC is the greatest cartel-monopoly the 
world has ever seen. It used to be said that the oil exporting countries 
depended on the oil importing countries just as much as the latter depended 
on the former; today it is clear that this is based on nothing but wishful 
thinking, because the need of the oil consumers is so great and their demand 
so inelastic that the oil exporting countries, acting in unison, can in fact raise 
their revenues by the simple device of curtailing output. There are still 
people who say that if oil prices rose too much (whatever that may mean) oil 
would price itself out of the market: but it is perfectly obvious that there is 
no ready substitute for oil to take its place on a quantitatively significant 
scale, so that oil, in fact, cannot price itself out of the market. 

The oil producing countries, meanwhile, are beginning to realise that 
money alone cannot build new sources of livelihood for their populations. 

To build them needs, in addition to money, immense efforts and a great deal 
of time. Oil is a 'wasting asset', and the faster it is allowed to waste, the 
shorter is the time available for the development of a new basis of economic 
existence. The conclusions are obvious: it is in the real longer-term interest 
of both the oil exporting and the oil importing countries that the 'life-span' of 
oil should be prolonged as much as possible. The former need time to 
develop alternative sources of livelihood and the latter need time to adjust 
their oil-dependent economies to a situation - which is absolutely certain to 
arise within the lifetime of most people living today - when oil will be scarce 
and very dear. The greatest danger to both is a continuation of rapid growth 
in oil production and consumption throughout the world. Catastrophic 
developments on the oil front could be avoided only if the basic harmony of 
the long-term interests of both groups of countries came to be fully realised 
and concerted action were taken to stabilise and gradually reduce the annual 
Bow of oil into consumption. 

As far as the oil importing countries are concerned, the problem is 
obviously most serious for western Europe and Japan. These two areas are in 

danger of becoming the 'residuary legatees' for oil imports. No elaborate 
computer studies are required to establish this stark fact. Until quite recently, 
western Europe lived in the comfortable illusion that 'we are entering the age 
of limit- less, cheap energy' and famous scientists, among others, gave it as 
their considered opinion that in future 'energy will be a drug on the market'. 
The British White Paper on Fuel Policy, issued in November 1967, 
proclaimed that 

'The discovery of natural gas in the North Sea is a major event in the 
evolution of Britain's energy supplies. It follows closely upon the coming of 
age of nuclear power as a potential major source of energy. Together, these 
two development will lead to fundamental changes in the pattern of energy 
demand and supply in the coming years.' 

Five years later, all that needs to be said is that Britain is more dependent 
on imported oil than ever before. A report presented to the Secretary of State 
for the Environment in February 1972, introduces its chapter on energy with 
the words: 

'There is deep-seated unease revealed by the evidence sent to us about the 
future energy resources, both for this country and for the world as a whole. 
Assessments vary about the length of time that will elapse before fossil fuels 
are exhausted, but it is increasingly recognised that their life is limited and 
satisfactory alternatives must be found. The huge incipient needs of 
developing countries, the increases in population, the rate at which some 
sources of energy are being used up without much apparent thought of the 
consequences, the belief that future resources will be available only at ever- 
increasing economic cost and the hazards which nuclear power may bring in 
its train are all factors which contribute to the growing concern.' 'It is a pity 
that the 'growing concern' did not show itself in the 1960s, during which 
nearly half the British coal industry was abandoned as 'uneconomic' - and, 
once abandoned, it is virtually lost for ever - and it is astonishing that, 
despite 'growing concern', there is continuing pressure from highly 
influential quarters to go on with pit closures for 'economic' reasons. 


Nuclear Energy - Salvation or Damnation? 

The main cause of the complacency - now gradually diminishing - about 
future energy supplies was undoubtedly the emergence of nuclear energy, 
which, people felt had arrived just in time. Little did they bother to inquire 
precisely what it was that had arrived. It was new, it was astonishing, it was 
progress, and promises were freely given that it would be cheap. Since a new 
source of energy would be needed sooner or later, why not have it at once? 

The following statement was made six years ago. At the time, it seemed 
highly unorthodox, ' 

The religion of economics promotes an idolatry of rapid change, 
unaffected by the elementary truism that a change which is not an 
unquestionable improvement is a doubtful blessing. The burden of proof is 
placed on those who take the "ecological viewpoint": unless they can 
produce evidence of marked injury to man, the change will proceed. 
Common sense, on the contrary, would suggest that the burden of proof 
should lie on the man who wants to introduce a change; he has to 
demonstrate that there cannot be any damaging consequences. But this 
would take too much time, and would therefore be uneconomic. Ecology, 
indeed, ought to be a compulsory subject for all economists, whether 
professionals or laymen, as this might serve to restore at least a modicum of 
balance. For ecology holds "that an environmental setting developed over 
millions of years must be considered to have some merit. Anything so 
complicated as a planet, inhabited by more than a million and a half species 
of plants and animals, all of them living together in a more or less balanced 
equilibrium in which they continuously use and re-use the same molecules 
of the soil and air, cannot be improved by aimless and uninformed tinkering. 
All changes in a complex mechanism involve some risk and should be 
undertaken only after careful study of all the facts available. Changes should 
be made on a small scale first so as to provide a test before they are widely 
applied. When information is incomplete, changes should stay close to the 
natural processes which have in their favour the indisputable evidence of 
having supported life for a very long time"." 

The argument, six years ago, proceeded as follows: Of all the changes 
introduced by man into the household of nature, large-scale nuclear fission is 
undoubtedly the most dangerous and profound. As a result, ionising 
radiation has become the most serious agent of pollution of the environment 
and the greatest threat to man's survival on earth. The attention of the 

layman, not surprisingly, has been captured by the atom bomb, although 
there is at least a chance that it may never be used again. The danger to 
humanity created by the so-called peaceful uses of atomic energy may be 
much greater. There could indeed be no clearer example of the prevailing 
dictatorship of economics. Whether to build conventional power stations, 
based on coal or oil, or nuclear stations, is being decided on economic 
grounds, with perhaps a small element of regard for the 'social consequences' 
that might arise from an over-speedy curtailment of the coal industry. Put 
that nuclear fission represents an incredible, incomparable, and unique 
hazard for human life does not enter any calculation and is never mentioned. 
People whose business it is to judge hazards, the insurance companies, are 
reluctant to insure nuclear power stations anywhere in the world for third 
party risk, with the result that special legislation has had to be passed 
whereby the State accepts big liabilities. Yet, insured or not, the hazard 
remains, and such is the thraldom of the religion of economics that the only 
question that appears to interest either governments or the public is whether 
'it pays'. 

It is not as if there were any lack of authoritative voices to warn us. The 
effects of alpha, beta, and gamma rays on living tissues are perfectly well 
known: the radiation particles are like bullets tearing into an organism, and 
the damage they do depends primarily on the dosage and the type of cells 
they hit. As long ago as 1927, the American biologist, H. J. Muller, 
published his famous paper on genetic mutations produced by X-ray 
bombardment.' and since the early 1930s the genetic hazard of exposure has 
been recognised also by non-geneticists. It is clear that here is a hazard with 
a hitherto inexperienced 'dimension', endangering not only those who might 
be directly affected by this radiation but their offspring as well. 

A new 'dimension' is given also by the fact that while man now can - and 
does - create radioactive elements, there is nothing he can do to reduce their 
radioactivity once he has created them. No chemical reaction, no physical 
interference, only the passage of time reduces the intensity of radiation once 
it has been set going. Carbon- 14 has a half -life of 5,900 years, which means 
that it takes nearly 6,000 years for its radioactivity to decline to one-half of 
what it was before. The half-life of strontium-90 is -twenty-eight years. But 
whatever the length of the half-life, some radiation continues almost 
indefinitely, and there is nothing that can be done about it, except to try and 
put the radioactive substance into a safe place. 

But what is a safe place, let us say, for the enormous amounts of 
radioactive waste products created by nuclear reactors? No place on earth 
can be shown to be safe. It was thought at one time that these wastes could 
safely be dumped into the deepest parts of the oceans, on the assumption that 
no life could subsist at such depths." But this has since been disproved by 
Soviet deep-sea exploration. Wherever there is life, radioactive substances 
are absorbed into the biological cycle. Within hours of depositing these 
materials in water, the great bulk of them can be found in living organisms. 
Plankton, algae, and many sea animals have the power of concentrating 
these substances by a factor of 1 ,000 and in some cases even a million. As 
one organism feeds on another, the radio- active materials climb up the 
ladder of life and find their way back to man. 

No international agreement has yet been reached on waste disposal. The 
conference of the international Atomic Energy Organisation at Monaco, in 
November 1959, ended in disagreement, mainly on account of the violent 
objections raised by the majority of countries against the American and 
British practice of disposal into the oceans. ‘High level' waste continue to be 
dumped into the sea, while quantities of so-called intermediate' and 'low- 
level' wastes are discharged into rivers or directly into the ground. An AEC 
report observes laconically that the liquid wastes ’work their way slowly into 
ground water, leaving all or part (sic!) of their radioactivity held either 
chemically or physically in the soil. 

The most massive wastes are, of course, the nuclear reactors themselves 
after they have become unserviceable. There is a lot of discussion on the 
trivial economic question of whether they will last for twenty, twenty-five, 
or thirty years. No-one discusses the humanly vital point that they cannot be 
dismantled and cannot be shifted but have to be left standing where they are, 
probably for centuries, perhaps for thousands of years, an active menace to 
all life, silently leaking radioactivity into air, water and soil. No-one has 
considered the number and location of these satanic mills which will 
relentlessly accumulate. Earthquakes, of course, are not supposed to happen, 
nor wars, nor civil disturbances, nor riots like those that infested American 
cities. Disused nuclear power stations will stand as unsightly monuments to 
unquiet man's assumption that nothing but tranquillity, from now on, 
stretches before him, or else - that the future counts as nothing compared 
with the slightest economic gain now. 

Meanwhile, a number of authorities are engaged in defining 'maximum 
permissible concentrations' (MPCs) and 'maximum permissible levels' 
(MPLs) for various radioactive elements. The MPC purports to define the 
quantity of a given radioactive sub- stance that the human body can be 
allowed to accumulate. But it is known that any accumulation produces 
biological damage. 'Since we don't know that these effects can be completely 
recovered from,' observes the US Naval Radiological Laboratory, ’we have 
to fall back on an arbitrary decision about how much we will put up with; 
i.e. what is "acceptable" or "permissible" - not a scientific finding, but an 
administrative decision.'" We can hardly be surprised when men of 
outstanding intelligence and integrity, such as Albert Schweitzer, refuse to 
accept such administrative decisions with equanimity: 'Who has given them 
the right to do this? Who is even entitled to give such a permission?’" The 
history of these decisions is, to say the least, disquieting. The British 
Medical Research Council noted some twelve years ago that 

'The maximum permissible level of strontium-90 in the human skeleton, 
accepted by the International Commission on Radiological Protection, 
corresponds to ].000 micro-micro- curies per gramme of calcium (= 1,000 
SU). But this is the maximum permissible level for adults in special 
occupations and is not suitable for application to the population as a whole 
or to the children with their greater sensitivity to radiation.' 

A little later, the MPC for strontium-90, as far as the general population 
was concerned, was reduced by ninety per cent, and then by another third, to 
sixty-seven SU. Meanwhile, the MPC for workers in nuclear plants was 
raised to 2,000 SU.'s 

We must be careful, however, not to get lost in the jungle of controversy 
that has grown up in this field. The point is that very serious hazards have 
already been created by the 'peaceful uses of atomic energy', affecting not 
merely the people alive today but all future generations, although so far 
nuclear energy is being used only on a statistically insignificant scale. The 
real development is yet to come, on a scale which few people are incapable 
of imagining. If this is really going to happen, there will be a continuous 
traffic in radioactive substances from the 'hot' chemical plants to the nuclear 
stations and back again; from the stations to waste- processing plants; and 
from there to disposal sites. A serious accident, whether during transport or 
production, can cause a major catastrophe; and the radiation levels 
throughout the world will rise relentlessly from generation to generation. 

Unless all living geneticists are in error, there will be an equally relentless, 
though no doubt somewhat delayed, increase in the number of harmful 
mutations. K. Z. Morgan, of the Oak Ridge Laboratory, emphasises that the 
damage can be very subtle, a deterioration of all kinds of organic qualities, 
such as mobility, fertility, and the efficiency of sensory organs. 'If a small 
dose has any effect at all at any stage of the life cycle of an organism, then 
chronic radiation at this level can be more damaging than a single massive 
dose.... Finally, stress and changes in mutation rates may be produced even 
when there is no immediately obvious effect on survival of irradiated 

Leading geneticists have given their warnings that everything possible 
should be done to avoid any increases in mutation rates:' leading medical 
men have insisted that the future of nuclear energy must depend primarily on 
researches into radiation biology which are as yet still totally incomplete;" 
leading physicists have suggested that 'measures much less heroic than 
building ... nuclear reactors' should be tried to solve the problem of future 
energy supplies - a problem which is in no way acute at pre- sent;" and 
leading students of strategic and political problems, at the same time, have 
warned us that there is really no hope of preventing the proliferation of the 
atom bomb, if there is a spread of plutonium capacity, such as was 
'spectacularly launched by President Eisenhower in his "atoms for peace 
proposals" of 8 December 1953'. 

Yet all these weighty opinions play no part in the debate on whether we 
should go immediately for a large 'second nuclear programme' or stick a bit 
longer to the conventional fuels which, whatever may be said for or against 
them, do not involve us in entirely novel and admittedly incalculable risks. 
None of them are even mentioned: the whole argument, which may vitally 
affect the very future of the human race, is conducted exclusively in terms of 
immediate advantage, as if two rag and bone merchants were trying to agree 
on a quantity discount, 

What, after all, is the fouling of air with smoke compared with the 
pollution of air, water, and soil with ionising radiation? Not that I wish in 
any way to belittle the evils of conventional air and water pollution: but we 
must recognise 'dimensional differences' when we encounter them: 
radioactive pollution is an evil of an incomparably greater 'dimension' than 
anything mankind has known before. One might even ask: what is the point 
of insisting on clean air, if the air is laden with radioactive particles? And 

even if the air could be protected, what is the point of it, if soil and water are 
being poisoned? 

Even an economist might well ask: what is the point of economic progress, 
a so-called higher standard of living, when the earth, the only earth we have, 
is being contaminated by substances which may cause malformations in our 
children or grand- children? Have we learned nothing from the thalidomide 
tragedy? Can we deal with matters of such a basic character by means of 
bland assurances or official admonitions that 'in the absence of proof that 
(this or that innovation) is in any way deleterious, it would be the height of 
irresponsibility to raise a public alarm? Can we deal with them simply on the 
basis of a short-term profitability calculation? 

'It might be thought.’ wrote Leonard Beaten, 'that all the resources of those 
who fear the spread of nuclear weapons would have been devoted to heading 
off these developments for as long as possible. The United States, the Soviet 
Union and Britain might be expected to have spent large sums of money 
trying to prove that conventional fuels, for example, had been underrated as 
a source of-power.... In fact ... the efforts which have followed must stand as 
one of the most inexplicable political fantasies in history. Only a social 
psychologist could hope to explain why the possessors of the most terrible 
weapons in history have sought to spread the necessary industry to produce 
them.... Fortunately,... power reactors are still fairly scarce. 

In fact, a prominent American nuclear physicist, A. W. Weinberg, has 
given some sort of explanation: ’There is.’ he says, 'an understandable drive 
on the part of men of good will to build up the positive aspects of nuclear 
energy simply because the negative aspects are so distressing.’ But he also 
adds the warning that 'there are very compelling personal reasons why 
atomic scientists sound optimistic when writing about their impact on world 
affairs. Each of us must justify to himself his preoccupation with instruments 
of nuclear destruction (and even we reactor people are only slightly less 
beset with such guilt than are our weaponeering colleagues).’ 

Our instinct of self-preservation, one should have thought, would make us 
immune to the blandishments of guilt-ridden scientific optimism or the 
unproved promises of pecuniary advantages. 'It is not too late at this point 
for us to reconsider old decisions and make new ones,’ says a recent 
American commentator 'For the moment at least, the choice is available.' 

Once many more centres of radioactivity have been created, there will be no 
more choice, whether we can cope with the hazards or not. 

It is clear that certain scientific and technological advances of the last 
thirty years have produced, and are continuing to produce, hazards of an 
altogether intolerable kind, At the Fourth National Cancer Conference in 
America in September 1960, Lester Breslow of the California State 
Department of Public Health reported that tens of thousands of trout in 
western hatcheries suddenly acquired liver cancers, and continued thus: 

'Technological changes affecting man's environment are being introduced 
at such a rapid rate and with so little control that it is a wonder man has thus 
far escaped the type of cancer epidemic occurring this year among the trout.’ 

To mention these things, no doubt, means laying oneself open to the 
charge of being against science, technology, and progress. Let me therefore, 
in conclusion, add a few words about future scientific research. Man cannot 
live without science and technology any more than he can live against 
nature. What needs the most careful consideration, however, is the direction 
of scientific research. We cannot leave this to the scientists alone. As 
Einstein himself said.zl 'almost all scientists are economically completely 
dependent' and ’the number of scientists who possess a sense of social 
responsibility is so small' that they cannot determine the direction of 
research. The latter dictum applies, no doubt, to all specialists, and the task 
therefore falls to the intelligent layman, to people like those who form the 
National Society for Clean Ah and other, similar societies concerned with 
conservation. They must work on public opinion, so that the politicians, 
depending on public opinion, will free themselves from the thraldom of 
economism and attend to the things that really matter. What matters, as I 
said, is the direction of research, that the direction should be towards non- 
violence rather than violence: towards an harmonious cooperation with 
nature rather than a warfare against nature; towards the noiseless, low- 
energy, elegant, and economical solutions normally applied in nature rather 
than the noisy, high-energy, brutal, wasteful, and clumsy solutions of our 
present-day sciences. 

The continuation of scientific advance in the direction of ever increasing 
violence, culminating in nuclear fission and moving on to nuclear fusion, is 
a prospect of terror threatening the abolition of man. Yet it is not written in 
the stars that this must be the direction. There is also a life-giving and life- 

enhancing possibility, the conscious exploration and cultivation of all 
relatively non- violent, harmonious, organic methods of co-operating with 
that enormous, wonderful, incomprehensible system of God-given nature, of 
which we are a part and which we certainly have not made ourselves. 

This statement, which was part of a lecture given before the National 
Society for Clean Air in October 1967. was received with thoughtful 
applause by a highly responsible audience, but was subsequently ferociously 
attacked by the authorities as 'the height of irresponsibility'. The most 
priceless remark was reportedly made by Richard Marsh, then Her Majesty's 
Minister of Power, who felt it necessary to 'rebuke' the author. The lecture, 
he said, war one of the more extraordinary and least profitable contributions 
to the current debate on nuclear and coal cost. (Daily Telegraph, 21 October 

However, times change. A report on the Control of pollution, presented in 
February 1972, to the Secretary of State for the Environment by an officially 
appointed Working Party, published by Her Majesty's Stationery Office and 
entitled Pollution: Nuisance or Nemesis?, has this to say: 

'The main worry is about the future, and in the international context. The 
economic prosperity of the world seems to be linked with nuclear energy. At 
the moment, nuclear energy provides only one per cent of the total electricity 
generated in the world. By the year 2000, if present plans go ahead, this will 
have increased to well over fifty per cent and the equivalent of two new 500 
MWe reactors - each the size of the one at Trawsfynydd in Snowdonia - will 
be opened every day.’ 

On radioactive wastes of nuclear reactors: 

'The biggest cause of worry for the future is the storage of the long-lived 
radioactive wastes.... Unlike other pollutants, there is no way of destroying 
radioactivity.... So there is no alternative to permanent storage.... 

'In the United Kingdom, strontium-90 is at the present time stored as a 
liquid in huge stainless steel tanks at Windscale in Cumberland. They have 
to be continually cooled with water, since the heat given off by the radiation 
would otherwise raise the temperature to above boiling point. We shall have 
to go on cooling these tanks for many years, even if we build no more 
nuclear reactors. But with the vast increase of strontium-90 expected in the 

future, the problem may prove far more difficult. Moreover, the expected 
switch to fast breeder reactors will aggravate the situation even further, for 
they produce large quantities of radioactive substances with very long half- 

'In effect, we are consciously and deliberately accumulating a toxic 
substance on the off-chance that it may be possible to get rid of it at a later 
date. We are committing future generations to tackle a problem which we do 
not know how to handle.’ Finally, the report issues a very clear warning: 

’The evident danger is that man may have put all his eggs in the nuclear 
basket before he discovers that a solution cannot be found. There would then 
be powerful political pressures to ignore the radiation hazards and continue 
using the reactors which had been built. It would be only prudent to slow 
down the nuclear power programme until we have solved the waste disposal 
problem.... Many responsible people would go further. They feel that no 
more nuclear reactors should be built until we know how to control their 
wastes.’ And how is the ever-increasing demand for energy to be satisfied? 

'Since planned demand for electricity cannot be satisfied without nuclear 
power, they consider mankind must develop societies which are less 
extravagant in their use of electricity and other forms of energy. Moreover, 
they see the need for this change of direction as immediate and urgent.’ 

No degree of prosperity could justify the accumulation of large amounts of 
highly toxic substances which nobody knows how to make ’safe’ and which 
remain an incalculable danger to the whole of creation for historical or even 
geological ages. To do such a thing is a transgression against life itself, a 
transgression infinitely more serious than any crime ever perpetrated by 
man. The idea that a civilisation could sustain itself on the basis of such a 
transgression is an ethical, spiritual, and metaphysical monstrosity. It means 
conducting the economic affairs of man as if people really did not matter at 


Technology with a Human Face 

The modem world has been shaped by its metaphysics, which has shaped 
its education, which in turn has brought forth its science and technology. So, 
without going back to metaphysics and education, we can say that the 
modem world has been shaped by technology. It tumbles from crisis to 
crisis; on all sides there are prophecies of disaster and, indeed, visible signs 
of breakdown. 

If that which has been shaped by technology, and continues to be so 
shaped, looks sick, it might be wise to have a look at technology itself. If 
technology is felt to be becoming more and more inhuman, we might do 
well to consider whether it is possible to have something better - a 
technology with a human face. 

Strange to say, technology, although of course the product of man, tends to 
develop by its own laws and principles, and these are very different from 
those of human nature or of living nature in general. Nature always, so to 
speak, knows where and when to stop. Greater even than the mystery of 
natural growth is the mystery of the natural cessation of growth. There is 
measure in all natural things - in their size, speed, or violence. As a result, 
the system of nature, of which man is a part, tends to be self- balancing, self- 
adjusting, self-cleansing. Not so with technology, or perhaps I should say: 
not so with man dominated by technology and specialisation. Technology 
recognises no self-limiting principle - in terms, for instance, of size, speed, 
or violence. It therefore does not possess the virtues of being self-balancing, 
self- adjusting, and self-cleansing. In the subtle system of nature, 
technology, and in particular the super-technology of the modern world, acts 
like a foreign body, and there are now numerous signs of rejection. 

Suddenly, if not altogether surprisingly, the modern world, shaped by 
modem technology, finds itself involved in three crises simultaneously. 

First, human nature revolts against inhuman technological, organisational, 
and political patterns, which it experiences as suffocating and debilitating; 
second, the living environment which supports human life aches and groans 
and gives signs of partial breakdown; and, third, it is clear to anyone fully 
knowledgeable in the subject matter that the inroads being made into the 
world's non-renewable resources, particularly those of fossil fuels, are such 
that serious bottlenecks and virtual exhaustion loom ahead in the quite 
foreseeable future. 

Any one of these three crises or illnesses can turn out to be deadly. I do not 
know which of the three is the most likely to be the direct cause of collapse. 
What is quite clear is that a way of life that bases itself on materialism, i.e. 
on permanent, limitless expansionism in a finite environment, cannot last 
long, and that its life expectation is the shorter the more successfully it 
pursues its, expansionist objectives. If we ask where the tempestuous 
developments of world industry during the last quarter-century have taken 
us, the answer is somewhat discouraging. Everywhere the problems seem to 
be growing faster than the solutions. This seems to apply to the rich 
countries just as much as to the poor. There is nothing in the experience of 
the last twenty-five years to suggest that modem technology, as we know it, 
can really help us to alleviate world poverty, not to mention the problem of 
unemployment which already reaches levels like thirty per cent in many so- 
called developing countries, and now threatens to become endemic also in 
many of the rich countries. In any case, the apparent yet illusory successes of 
the last twenty-five years cannot be repeated: the threefold crisis of which I 
have spoken will see to that. So we had better face the question of 
technology - what does it do and what should it do? Can we develop a 
technology which really helps us to solve our problems - a technology with a 
human face? 

The primary task of technology, it would seem, is to lighten the burden of 
work man has to carry in order to stay alive and develop his potential. It is 
easy enough to see that technology fulfils this purpose when we watch any 
particular piece of machinery at work - a computer, for instance, can do in 
seconds what it would take clerks or even mathematicians a very long time, 
if they can do it at all. It is more difficult to convince oneself of the truth of 
this simple proposition when one looks at whole societies. When I first 
began to travel the world, visiting rich and poor countries alike, I was 
tempted to formulate the first law of economics as follows: 'The amount of 
real leisure a society enjoys tends to be in inverse proportion to the amount 
of labour-saving machinery it employs.' It might be a good idea for the 
professors of economics to put this proposition into their examination papers 
and ask their pupils to discuss it. However that may be, the evidence is very 
strong indeed. If you go from easy-going England to, say, Ger- many or the 
United States, you find that people there live under much more strain than 
here. And if you move to a country like Burma, which is very near to the 
bottom of the league table of industrial progress, you find that people have 
an enormous amount of leisure really to enjoy themselves. Of course, as 
there is so much less labour-saving machinery to help them, they 

'accomplish' much less than we do; but that is a different point. The fact 
remains that the burden of living rests much more lightly on their shoulders 
than on ours. 

The question of what technology actually does for us is therefore worthy 
of investigation. It obviously greatly reduces some kinds of work while it 
increases other kinds. The type of work which modern technology is most 
successful in reducing or even eliminating is skilful, productive work of 
human hands, in touch with real materials of one kind or another. In an 
advanced industrial society, such work has become exceedingly rare, and to 
make a decent living by doing such work has become virtually impossible. A 
great part of the modern neurosis may be due to this very fact; for the human 
being, defined by Thomas Aquinas as a being with brains and hands, enjoys 
nothing more than to be creatively, usefully, productively engaged with both 
his hands and his brains. Today, a person has to be wealthy to be able to 
enjoy this simple thing, this very great luxury: he has to be able to afford 
space and good tools; he has to be-lucky enough to find a good teacher and 
plenty of free time to learn and practise. He really has to be rich enough not 
to need a job: for the number of jobs that would be satisfactory in these 
respects is very small indeed. 

The extent to which modern technology has taken over the work of human 
hands may be illustrated as follows. We may ask how much of 'total social 
time' - that is to say, the time all of us have together, twenty-four hours a day 
each - is actually engaged in real production, Rather less than one-half of the 
total population of this country is, as they say, gainfully occupied, and about 
one-third of these are actual producers in agriculture, mining, construction, 
and industry. I do mean actual producers, not people who tell other people 
what to do, or account for the past, or plan for the future, or distribute what 
other people have produced. In other words, rather less than one-sixth of the 
total population is engaged in actual production; on average, each of them 
supports five others beside himself, of which two are gainfully employed on 
things other than real production and three are not gainfully employed. Now, 
a fully employed person, allowing for holidays, sickness, and other absence, 
spends about one-fifth of his total time on his job. It follows that the 
proportion of 'total social time' spent on actual production - in the narrow 
sense in which I am using the term - is, roughly, one-fifth of one-third of 
one-half, i.e. 33 per cent. The other 96 per cent of ’total social time’ is spent 
in other ways, including sleeping, eating, watching television, doing jobs 
that are not directly productive, or just killing time more or less humanely. 

Although this bit of figuring work need not be taken too literally, it quite 
adequately serves to show what technology has enabled us to do: namely, to 
reduce the amount of time actually spent on production in its most 
elementary sense to such a tiny percentage of total social time that it pales 
into insignificance, that it carries no real weight, let alone prestige. When 
you look at industrial society in this way, you cannot be surprised to find 
that prestige is carried by those who help fill the other 96t per cent of total 
social time, primarily the entertainers but also the executors of Parkinson's 
Law. In fact, one might put the following proposition to students of 
sociology: ’The prestige carried by people in modern industrial society varies 
in inverse proportion to their closeness to actual production.’ 

There is a further reason for this. The process of confining productive time 
to 3 1 per cent of total social time has had the inevitable effect of taking all 
normal human pleasure and satisfaction out of the time spent on this work. 
Virtually all real production has been turned into an inhuman chore which 
does not enrich a man but empties him. 'From the factory,' it has been said, 
'dead matter goes out improved, whereas men there are corrupted and 

We may say, therefore, that modern technology has deprived man of the 
kind of work that he enjoys most, creative, useful work with hands and 
brains, and given him plenty of work of a fragmented kind, most of which he 
does not enjoy at all. It has multiplied the number of people who are 
exceedingly busy doing kinds of work which, if it is productive at all, is so 
only in an indirect or 'roundabout' way, and much of which would not be 
necessary at all if technology were rather less modem. Karl Marx appears to 
have foreseen much of this when he wrote: 'They want production to be 
limited to useful things, but they forget that the production of too many 
useful things results in too many useless people.' to which we might add: 
particularly when the processes of production are joyless and boring. All this 
confirms our suspicion that modern technology, the way it has developed, is 
developing, and promises further to develop, is showing an increasingly 
inhuman face, and that we might do well to take stock and reconsider our 

Taking stock, we can say that we possess a vast accumulation of new 
knowledge, splendid scientific techniques to increase it further, and immense 
experience in its application. All this is truth of a kind. This truthful 

knowledge, as such, does not commit us to a technology of gigantism, 
supersonic speed, violence, and the destruction of human work-enjoyment. 
The use we have made of our knowledge is only one of its possible uses and, 
as is now becoming ever more apparent, often an unwise and destructive 

As I have shown, directly productive time in our society has already been 
reduced to about 3) per cent of total social time, and the whole drift of 
modern technological development is to reduce it further, asymptotically* to 
zero. Imagine we set ourselves a goal in the opposite direction - to increase it 
six fold, to about twenty per cent, so that twenty per cent of total social time 
would be used for actually producing things, employing hands and brains 
and, naturally, excellent tools. An incredible thought! Even children would 
be allowed to make themselves useful, even old people. At one-sixth of 
present-day productivity, we should be producing as much as at present. 
There would be six times as much time for any piece of work we chose to 
undertake - enough to make a really good job of it, to enjoy oneself, to 
produce real quality, even to make things beautiful. Think of the therapeutic 
value of real work: think of its educational value. No-one would then want 
to raise the school-leaving age or to lower the retirement age, so as to keep 
people off the labour market. Everybody would be welcome to lend a hand. 
Everybody would be admitted to what is now the rarest privilege, the 
opportunity of working usefully, creatively, with his own hands and brains, 
in his own time, at his own pace - and with excellent tools. Would this mean 
an enormous extension of working hours? No, people who work in this way 
do not know the difference between work and leisure. Unless they sleep or 
eat or occasionally choose to do nothing at all, they are always agreeably, 
productively engaged. Many of the 'on-cost jobs' would simply disappear; I 
leave it to the reader's imagination to identify them. There would be little 
need for mindless entertainment or other drugs, and unquestionably much 
less illness, 

Now, it might be said that this is a romantic, a utopian, vision. True 
enough. What we have today, in modem industrial society, is not romantic 
and certainly not utopian, as we have it right here. But it is in very deep 
trouble and holds no promise of survival. We jolly well have to have the 
courage to dream if we want to survive and give our children a chance of 
survival. The threefold crisis of which I have spoken will not go away if we 
simply carry on as before. It will become worse and end in disaster, until or 
unless we develop a new life-style which is compatible with the real needs 

of human nature, with the health of living nature around us, and with the 
resource endowment of the world. 

Now. this is indeed a tall order, not because a new life-style to meet these 
critical requirements and facts is impossible to conceive, but because the 
present consumer society is like a drug addict who, no matter how miserable 
he may feel, finds it extremely difficult to get off the hook. The problem 
children of the world - from this point of view and in spite of many other 
considerations that could be adduced - are the rich societies and not the poor, 

It is almost like a providential blessing that we, the rich countries, have 
found it in our heart at least to consider the Third World and to try to 
mitigate its poverty. In spite of the mixture of motives and the persistence of 
exploitative practices, I think that this fairly recent development in the 
outlook of the rich is an honourable one. And it could save us: for the 
poverty of the poor makes it in any case impossible for them successfully to 
adopt our technology. Of course, they often try to do so, and then have to 
bear the more dire consequences in terms of mass unemployment, mass 
migration into cities, rural decay, and intolerable social tensions. They need, 
in fact, the very thing I am talking about, which we also need: a different 
kind of technology, a technology with a human face, which instead of 
making human hands and brains redundant, helps them to become far more 
productive than they have ever been before. 

As Gandhi said, the poor of the world cannot be helped by mass 
production, only by production by the masses. The system of mars 
production, based on sophisticated, highly capital- intensive, high energy- 
input dependent, and human labour-saving technology, presupposes that you 
are already rich, for a great deal of capital investment is needed to establish 
one single workplace. The system of production by the masses mobilises the 
priceless resources which are possessed by all human beings, their clever 
brains and skilful hands, and supports them with first-class tools. The 
technology of mass production is inherently violent, ecologically damaging, 
self-defeating in terms of non-renewable resources, and stultifying for the 
human person. The technology of production by the masses, making use of 
the best of modern knowledge and experience, is conducive to 
decentralisation, compatible with the laws of ecology, gentle in its use of 
scarce re- sources, and designed to serve the human person instead of 
making him the servant of machines. I have named it intermediate 
technology to signify that it is vastly superior to the primitive technology of 

bygone ages but at the same time much simpler, cheaper, and freer than the 
super-technology of the rich. One can also call it self-help technology, or 
democratic or people's technology - a technology to which everybody can 
gain admittance and which is not reserved to those already rich and 
powerful. It will be more fully discussed in later chapters. 

Although we are in possession of all requisite knowledge, it still requires a 
systematic, creative effort to bring this technology into active existence and 
make it generally visible and available. It is my experience that it is rather 
more difficult to recapture directness and simplicity than to advance in the 
direction of ever more sophistication and complexity. Any third-rate 
engineer or researcher can increase complexity; but it takes a certain flair of 
real insight to make things simple again. And this insight does not come 
easily to people who have allowed themselves to become alienated from 
real, productive work and from the self-balancing system of nature, which 
never fails to recognise measure and limitation. Any activity which fails to 
recognise a self-limiting principle is of the devil. In our work with the 
developing countries we are at least forced to recognise the limitations of 
poverty, and this work can therefore be a wholesome school for all of us in 
which, while genuinely trying to help others, we may also gain knowledge 
and experience how to help ourselves. 

I think we can already see the conflict of attitudes which will decide our 
future. On the one side, I see the people who think they can cope with our 
threefold crisis by the methods current, only more so; I call them the people 
of the forward stampede. On the other side, there are people in search of a 
new life-style, who seek to return to certain basic truths about man and his 
world; I call them home-comers. Let us admit that the people of the forward 
stampede, like the devil, have all the best tunes or at least the most popular 
and familiar tunes. You cannot stand still, they say; standing still means 
going down; you must go forward; there is nothing wrong with modern 
technology except that it is as yet incomplete: let us complete it. Dr Sicco 
Mansholt, one of the most prominent chiefs of the European Economic 
Community, may be quoted as a typical representative of this group. 'More, 
further, quicker, richer,' he says, ’are the watchwords of present-day society.’ 
And he thinks we must help people to adapt 'for there is no alternative’. This 
is the authentic voice of the forward stampede, which talks in much the same 
tone as Dostoyevsky's Grand Inquisitor: 'Why have you come to hinder us?' 
They point to the population explosion and to the possibilities of world 
hunger. Surely, we must take our flight forward and not be fainthearted. If 

people start protesting and revolting, we shall have to have more police and 
have them better equipped. If there is trouble with the environment, we shall 
need more stringent laws against pollution, and faster economic growth to 
pay for anti-pollution measures. If there are problems about natural 
resources, we shall turn to synthetics; if there are problems about fossil 
fuels, we shall move from slow reactors to fast breeders and from fission to 
fusion. There are no insoluble problems. The slogans of the people of the 
forward stampede burst into the newspaper headlines every day with the 
message, 'a breakthrough a day keeps the crisis at bay'. 

And what about the other side? This is made up of people who are deeply 
convinced that technological development has taken a wrong turn and needs 
to be redirected. The term 'home-comer' has, of course, a religious 
connotation. For it takes a good deal of courage to say 'no' to the fashions 
and fascinations of the age and to question the presuppositions of a 
civilisation which appears destined to conquer the whole world; the requisite 
strength can be derived only from deep convictions. If it were derived from 
nothing more than fear of the future, it would be likely to disappear at the 
decisive moment. The genuine 'homecomer' does not have the best tunes, but 
he has the most exalted text, nothing less than the Gospels. For him, there 
could not be a more concise statement of his situation, of our situation, than 
the parable of the prodigal son. Strange to say, the Sermon on the Mount 
gives pretty precise instructions on how to construct an outlook that could 
lead to an Economics of Survival. 

- How blessed are those who know that they are poor: the Kingdom of 
Heaven is theirs. 

- How blessed are the sorrowful; they shall find consolation. 

- How blessed are those of a gentle spirit; they shall have the earth for their 

- How blessed are those who hunger and thirst to see right prevail; they 
shall be satisfied; 

- How blessed are the peacemakers; God shall call them his sons. 

It may seem daring to connect these beatitudes with matters of technology 
and economics. Bur may it not be that we are in trouble precisely because 

we have failed for so long to make this connection? It is not difficult to 
discern what these beatitudes may mean for us today: 

- We are poor, not demigods. 

- We have plenty to be sorrowful about, and are not emerging into a 
golden age. - We need a gentle approach, a non-violent spirit, and small is 

- We must concern ourselves with justice and see right prevail. 

-And all this, only this, can enable us to become peace- makers. 

The home-comers base themselves upon a different picture of man from 
that which motivates the people of the forward stampede. It would be very 
superficial to say that the latter believe in 'growth' while the former do not. 
In a sense, everybody believes in growth, and rightly so, because growth is 
an essential feature of life. The whole point, however, is to give to the idea 
of growth a qualitative determination; for there are always many things that 
ought to be growing and many things that ought to be diminishing. 

Equally, it would be very superficial to say that the home- comers do not 
believe in progress, which also can be said to be an essential feature of all 
life. The whole point is to determine what constitutes progress. And the 
home-comers believe that the direction which modern technology has taken 
and is continuing to pursue - towards ever-greater size, ever-higher speeds, 
and ever- increased violence, in defiance of all laws of natural harmony - is 
the opposite of progress. Hence the call for taking stock and finding a new 
orientation. The stocktaking indicates that we are destroying our very basis 
of existence, and the reorientation is based on remembering what human life 
is really about. 

In one way or another everybody will have to take sides in this great 
conflict. To 'leave it to the experts' means to side with the people of the 
forward stampede. It is widely accepted that politics is too important a 
matter to be left to experts. Today, the main content of politics is 
economics, and the main content of economics is technology. If politics 
cannot be left to the experts, neither can economics and technology. 

The case for hope rests on the fact that ordinary people are often able to 
take a wider view, and a more 'humanistic' view, than is normally being 
taken by experts. The power of ordinary people, who today tend to feel 
utterly powerless, does not lie in starting new-lines of action, but in placing 
their sympathy and support with minority groups which have already started. 
I shall give two examples, relevant to the subject here under discussion. One 
relates to agriculture, still the greatest single activity of man on earth, and 
the other relates to industrial technology. 

Modern agriculture relies on applying to soil, plants, and animals ever- 
increasing quantities of chemical products, the long- term effect of which on 
soil fertility and health is subject to very grave doubts. People who raise 
such doubts are generally con- fronted with the assertion that the choice lies 
between 'poison or hunger'. There are highly successful farmers in many 
countries who obtain excellent yields without resort to such chemicals and 
without raising any doubts about long-term soil fertility and health. For the 
last twenty-five years, a private, voluntary organisation, the Soil 
Association, has been engaged in exploring the vital relationships between 
soil, plant, animal, and man; has undertaken and assisted relevant research: 
and has attempted to keep the public informed about developments in these 
fields. Neither the successful farmers nor the Soil Association have been 
able to attract official support or recognition. They have generally been 
dismissed as 'the muck and mystery people', because they are obviously 
outside the mainstream of modern technological progress. Their methods 
bear the mark of non-violence and humility towards the infinitely subtle 
system of natural harmony, and this stands in opposition to the life style of 
the modern world. But if we now realise that the modern life-style is putting 
us into mortal danger, we may find it in our hearts to support and even join 
these pioneers rather than to ignore or ridicule them. 

On the industrial side, there is the Intermediate Technology Development 
Group. It is engaged in the systematic study on how to help people to help 
themselves. While its work is primarily concerned with giving technical 
assistance to the Third World, the results of its research are attracting 
increasing attention also from those who are concerned about the future of 
the rich societies. For they show that an intermediate technology, a 
technology with a human face, is in fact possible; that it is viable: and that it 
re- integrates the human being, with his skilful hands and creative brain, into 
the productive process. It serves production by the masses instead of mars 

production, Like the Soil Association, it is a private, voluntary organisation 
depending on public support. 

I have no doubt that it is possible to give a new direction to technological 
development, a direction that shall lead it back to the real needs of man, and 
that also means: to the actual size of man. Man is small, and, therefore, small 
is beautiful. To go for gigantism is to go for self-destruction. And what is the 
cost of a reorientation? We might remind ourselves that to calculate the cost 
of survival is perverse. No doubt, a price has to be paid for anything worth 
while: to redirect technology so that it serves man instead of destroying him 
requires primarily an effort of the imagination and an abandonment of fear. 

Part Three 
The Third World 



A British Government White Paper on Overseas Development some years 
ago stated the aims of foreign aid as follows: 

'To do what lies within our power to help the developing countries to 
provide their people with the material opportunities for using their talents, of 
living a full and happy life and steadily improving their lot.’ 

It may be doubtful whether equally optimistic language would be used 
today, but the basic philosophy remains the same. There is, perhaps, some 
disillusionment: the task turns out to be much harder than may have been 
thought - and the newly independent countries are finding the same. Two 
phenomena, in particular, are giving rise to world-wide concern - mass 
unemployment and mass migration into cities. For two-thirds of mankind, 
the aim of a 'full and happy life’ with steady improvements of their lot, if not 
actually receding, seems to be as far away as ever. So we had better have a 
new look at the whole problem. 

Many people are having a new look and some say the trouble is that there 
is too little aid. They admit that there are many un- healthy and disrupting 
tendencies but suggest that with more massive aid one ought to be able to 
over-compensate them. If the available aid cannot be massive enough for 
everybody, they suggest that it should be concentrated on the countries 
where the promise of success seems most credible. Not surprisingly, this 
proposal has failed to win general acceptance. 

One of the unhealthy and disruptive tendencies in virtually all the 
developing countries is the emergence, in an ever more accentuated form, of 
the 'dual economy', in which there are two different patterns of living as 
widely separated from each other as two different worlds. It is not a matter 
of some people being rich and others being poor, both being utilised by a 
common way of life: it is a matter of two ways of life existing side by side in 
such a manner that even the humblest member of the one disposes of a daily 
income which is a high multiple of the income accruing to even the hardest 
working member of the other. The social and political tensions arising from 
the dual economy are too obvious to require description. 

In the dual economy of a typical developing country, we may find fifteen 
per cent of the population in the modern sector, mainly confined to one or 
two big cities. The other eighty-five per cent exists in the rural areas and 
small towns. For reasons which will be discussed, most of the development 
effort goes into the big cities, which means that eighty-five per cent of the 
population are largely by-passed. What is to become of them? Simply to 
assume that the modern sector in the big cities will grow until it has 
absorbed almost the entire population - which is, of course, what has 
happened in many of the highly developed countries - is utterly unrealistic. 
Even the richest countries are groaning under the burden which such a 
misdistribution of population inevitably imposes. 

In every branch of modern thought, the concept of 'evolution' plays a 
central role. Not so in development economics, although the words 
'development' and 'evolution' would seem to be virtually synonymous. 
Whatever may be the merit of the theory of evolution in specific cases, it 
certainly reflects our experience of economic and technical development. 

Let us imagine a visit to a modern industrial establishment, say, a great 
refinery. As we walk around in its vastness, through all its fantastic 
complexity, we might well wonder how it was possible for the human mind 
to conceive such a thing. What an immensity of knowledge, ingenuity, and 

experience is here incarnated in equipment! How is it possible? The answer 
is that it did not spring ready-made out of any person's mind - it came by a 
process of evolution. It started quite simply, then this was added and that 
was modified, and so the whole thing became more and more complex. But 
even what we actually see in this refinery is only, as we might say, the tip of 
an iceberg. 

What we cannot see on our visit is far greater than what we can see: the 
immensity and complexity of the arrangements that allow crude oil to flow 
into the refinery and ensure that a multitude of consignments of refined 
products, properly prepared, packed and labelled, reaches innumerable 
consumers through a most elaborate distribution system. All this we cannot 
see. Nor can we see the intellectual achievements behind the planning, the 
organising, the financing and marketing. Least of all can we see the great 
educational background which is the precondition of all, extending from 
primary schools to universities and specialised research establishments, and 
without which nothing of what we actually see would be there. As I said, the 
visitor sees only the tip of the iceberg: there is ten times as much somewhere 
else, which he cannot see, and without the 'ten', the 'one' is worthless. And if 
the 'ten' is not supplied by the country or society in which the refinery has 
been erected, either the refinery simply does not work or it is, in fact, a 
foreign body depending for most of its life on some other society. Now, all 
this is easily forgotten, because the modern tendency is to see and become 
conscious of only the visible and to forget the invisible things that are 
making the visible possible and keep it going. 

Could it be that the relative failure of aid, or at least our disappointment 
with the effectiveness of aid, has something to do with our materialist 
philosophy which makes us liable to overlook the most important 
preconditions of success, which are generally in- visible? Or if we do not 
entirely overlook them, we tend to treat them just as we treat material things 
- things that can be planned and scheduled and purchased with money 
according to some all- comprehensive development plan. In other words, we 
tend to think of development, not in terms of evolution, but in terms of 

Our scientists incessantly tell us with the utmost assurance that everything 
around us has evolved by small mutations sieved out through natural 
selection. Even the Almighty is not credited with having been able to create 
anything complex. Every complexity, we are told, is the result of evolution. 

Yet our development planners seem to think that they can do better than the 
Almighty, that they can create the most complex things at one throw by a 
process called planning, letting Athene spring, not out of the head of Zeus, 
but out of nothingness, fully armed, resplendent, and viable. 

Now, of course, extraordinary and unfitting things can occasionally be 
done. One can successfully carry out a project here or there. It is always 
possible to create small ultra-modem islands in a pre-industrial society. But 
such islands will then have to be defended, like fortresses, and provisioned, 
as it were, by helicopter from far away, or they will be flooded by the 
surrounding sea. Whatever happens, whether they do well or badly, they 
produce the 'dual economy' of which I have spoken. They cannot be 
integrated into the surrounding society, and tend to destroy its cohesion. 

We may observe in passing that similar tendencies are at work even in 
some of the richest countries, where they manifest as a trend towards 
excessive urbanisation, towards 'megalopolis', and leave, in the midst of 
affluence, large pockets of poverty-stricken people, 'drop-outs', unemployed 
and unemployables. 

Until recently, the development experts rarely referred to the dual 
economy and its twin evils of mass unemployment and mass migration into 
cities. When they did so, they merely deplored them and treated them as 
transitional. Meanwhile, it has become widely recognised that time alone 
will not be the healer. On the contrary, the dual economy, unless consciously 
counteracted, produces what I have called a 'process of mutual poisoning', 
whereby successful industrial development in the cities destroys the 
economic structure of the hinterland, and the hinterland takes its revenge by 
mass migration into the cities, poisoning them and making them utterly 
unmanageable. Forward estimates made by the World Health Organisation 
and by experts like Kingsley Davies predict cities of twenty, forty, and even 
sixty million in- habitants, a prospect of 'immiseration' for multitudes of 
people that beggars the imagination, 

Is there an alternative? That the developing countries cannot do without a 
modem sector, particularly where they are in direct contact with the rich 
countries, is hardly open to doubt. What needs to be questioned is the 
implicit assumption that the modern sector can be expanded to absorb 
virtually the entire population and that this can be done fairly quickly. The 
ruling philosophy of development over the last twenty years has been: 'What 

is best for the rich must be best for the poor.' This belief has been carried to 
truly astonishing lengths, as can be seen by inspecting the list of developing 
countries in which the Americans and their allies and in some cases also the 
Russians have found it necessary and wise to establish 'peaceful' nuclear 
reactors - Taiwan, South Korea, Philippines, Vietnam. Thailand, Indonesia, 
Iran, Turkey. Portugal, Venezuela - all of them countries whose 
overwhelming problems are agriculture and the rejuvenation of rural life, 
since the great majority of their poverty-stricken peoples Live in rural areas. 

The starting point of all our considerations is poverty, or rather, a degree 
of poverty which means misery, and degrades and stultifies the human 
person: and our first task is to recognise and understand the boundaries and 
limitations which this degree of poverty imposes. Again, our crudely 
materialistic philosophy makes us liable to see only 'the material 
opportunities' (to use the words of the White Paper which I have already 
quoted) and to overlook the immaterial factors. Among the causes of 
poverty, I am sure, the material factors are entirely secondary - such things 
as a lack of natural wealth, or a lack of capital, or an insufficiency of 
infrastructure. The primary causes of extreme poverty are immaterial, they 
lie in certain deficiencies in education, organisation, and discipline. 

Development does not start with goods; it starts with people and their 
education, organisation, and discipline. Without these three, all resources 
remain latent, untapped potential. There are prosperous societies with but the 
scantiest basis of natural wealth, and we have had plenty of opportunity to 
observe the primacy of the invisible factors after the war. Every country, no 
matter how devastated, which had a high level of education, organisation, 
and discipline, produced an 'economic miracle'. In fact these were miracles 
only for people whose attention is focused on the tip of the iceberg. The tip 
had been smashed to pieces, but the base, which is education, organisation, 
and discipline, was still there. 

Here, then, lies the central problem of development. If the primary causes 
of poverty are deficiencies in these three respects, then the alleviation of 
poverty depends primarily on the removal of these deficiencies. Here lies the 
reason why development cannot be an act of creation, why it cannot be 
ordered, bought, comprehensively planned: why it requires a process of 
evolution. Education does not 'jump'; it is a gradual process of great subtlety. 

Organisation does not 'jump'; it must gradually evolve to fit changing 
circumstances. And much the same goes for discipline. All three must 
evolve step by step, and the foremost task of development policy must be to 
speed this evolution. All three must become the property not merely of a tiny 
minority, but of the whole society. 

If aid is given to introduce certain new economic activities, these will be 
beneficial and viable only if they can be sustained by the already existing 
educational level of fairly broad groups of people, and they will be truly 
valuable only if they promote and spread advances in education, 
organisation, and discipline. There can be a process of stretching - never a 
process of jumping. If new economic activities are introduced which depend 
on special education, special organisation, and special discipline, such as are 
in no way inherent in the recipient society, the activity will not promote 
healthy development but will be more likely to hinder it. It will remain a 
foreign body that cannot be integrated and will further exacerbate the 
problems of the dual economy. 

It follows from this that development is not primarily a problem for 
economists, least of all for economists whose expertise is founded on a 
crudely materialist philosophy. No doubt, economists of whatever 
philosophical persuasion have their usefulness at certain stages of 
development and for strictly circumscribed technical jobs, but only if the 
general guidelines of a development policy to involve the entire population 
are already firmly established. 

The new thinking that is required for aid and development will be different 
from the old because it will take poverty seriously. It will not go on 
mechanically, saying: 'What is good for the rich must also be good for the 
poor.' It will care for people - from a severely practical point of view. Why 
care for people? Because people are the primary and ultimate source of any 
wealth whatsoever. If they are left out, if they are pushed around by self- 
styled experts and high-handed planners, then nothing can ever yield real 

The following chapter is a slightly shortened version of a paper prepared in 
1965 for a Conference on the Application of Science and Technology to the 
Development of Latin America, organised by UNESCO in Santiago, Chile. 
At that time, discussions on economic development almost invariably 
tended to take technology simply as 'given', the question was how to transfer 

the given technology to those not yet in possession of it. The latest was 
obviously the best, and the idea that it might not serve the urgent needs of 
developing countries because it failed to fit into the actual conditions and 
limitations of poverty, was treated with ridicule. However, the paper became 
the basis on which the Intermediate Technology Development Group was set 
up in London. 


Social and Economic Problems Calling 
for the Development of Intermediate Technology 


In many places in the world today the poor are getting poorer while the 
rich are getting richer, and the established processes of foreign aid and 
development planning appear to be unable to overcome this tendency. In 
fact, they often seem to promote it, for it is always easier to help those who 
can help themselves than to help the helpless. Nearly all the so-called 
developing countries have a modern sector where the patterns of living and 
working are similar to those of the developed countries, but they also have a 
non-modern sector, accounting for the vast majority of the total population, 
where the patterns of living and working are not only profoundly 
unsatisfactory but also in a process of accelerating decay. 

I am concerned here exclusively with the problem of helping the people in 
the non-modern sector. This does not imply the suggestion that constructive 
work in the modern sector should be discontinued, and there can be no doubt 
that it will continue in any case. But it does imply the conviction that all 
successes in the modem sector are likely to be illusory unless there is also a 
healthy growth - or at least a healthy condition of stability - among the very 
great numbers of people today whose life is characterised not only by dire 
poverty but also by hopelessness, 


The Condition of the Poor 

What is the typical condition of the poor in most of the so-called 
developing countries? Their work opportunities are so restricted that they 
cannot work their way out of misery. They are underemployed or totally 
unemployed, and when they do find occasional work their productivity is 
exceedingly low. Some of them have land, but often too little. Many have no 
land and no prospect of ever getting any. They are underemployed or totally 
unemployed, and then drift into the big cities. But there is no work for them 
in the big cities either and, of course, no housing. All the same, they flock 
into the cities because the chances of finding some work appear to be greater 
there than in the villages where they are nil. 

The open and disguised unemployment in the rural areas is often thought 
to be due entirely to population growth, and' no doubt this is an important 
contributory factor. But those who hold this view still have to explain why 
additional people cannot do additional work. It is said that they cannot work 
because they lack 'capital'. But what is ’capital’? It is the product of human 
work. The lack of capital can explain a low level of productivity, but it 
cannot explain a lack of work opportunities. 

The fact remains, however, that great numbers of people do not work or 
work only intermittently, and that they are therefore poor and helpless and 
often desperate enough to leave the village to search for some kind of 
existence in the big city. Rural unemployment produces mass-migration into 
cities, leading to a rate of urban growth which would tax the resources of 
even the richest societies. Rural unemployment becomes urban 

Help to Those who Need it Most 

The problem may therefore be stated quite simply thus: what can be done 
to bring health to economic life outside the big cities, in the small towns and 
villages which still contain - in most cases - eighty to ninety per cent of the 
total population? As long as the development effort is concentrated mainly 
on the big cities, where it is easiest to establish new industries, to staff them 
with managers and men, and to find finance and markets to keep them going, 
the competition from these industries will further disrupt and destroy non- 
agricultural production in the rest of the country, will cause additional 
unemployment outside, and will further accelerate the migration of destitute 
people into towns that cannot absorb them. The process of mutual poisoning' 
will not be halted. 

It is necessary, therefore, that at least an important part of the development 
effort should by-pass big cities and be directly concerned with the creation 
of an agro-industrial structure' in the rural and small-town areas. In this 
connection it is necessary to emphasise that the primary need is workplaces, 
literally millions of workplaces. No-one, of course, would suggest that 
output-per- man is unimportant but the primary consideration cannot be to 
maximise output per man, it must be to maximise work opportunities for the 
unemployed and underemployed For a poor man the chance to work is the 
greatest of all needs, and even poorly paid and relatively unproductive work 
is better than idleness. ’Coverage must come before perfection', to use the 
words of Mr Gabriel Ardant.’ 

’It is important that there should be enough work for all because that is the 
only way to eliminate anti-productive reflexes and create a new state of 
mind - that of a country where labour has become precious and must be put 
to the best possible use. 

In other words, the economic calculus which measures success in terms of 
output or income, without consideration of the number of jobs, is quite 
inappropriate in the conditions here under consideration, for it implies a 
static approach to the problem of development. The dynamic approach pays 
heed to the needs and reactions of people: their first need is to start work of 
some kind that brings some reward, however small; it is only when they 
experience that their time and labour is of value that they can become 
interested in making it more valuable. It is therefore more important that 
everybody should produce something than that a few people should each 
produce a great deal, and this remains true even if in some exceptional cases 
the total output under the former arrangement should be smaller than it 
would be under the latter arrangement It will not remain smaller, because 
this is a dynamic situation capable of generating growth. 

An unemployed man is a desperate man and he is practically forced into 
migration. This is another justification for the assertion that the provision of 
work opportunities is the primary need and should be the primary objective 
of economic planning. Without it, the drift of people into the large cities 
cannot be mitigated, let alone halted. 

The Nature of the Task 

The task, then, is to bring into existence millions of new workplaces in the 
rural areas and small towns. That modern industry, as it has arisen in the 
developed countries, cannot possibly fulfil this task should be perfectly 
obvious. It has arisen in societies which are rich in capital and short of 
labour and therefore cannot possibly be appropriate for societies short of 
capital and rich in labour. Puerto Rico furnishes a good illustration of the 
point, To quote from a recent study: 

'Development of modern factory-style manufacturing makes only a limited 
contribution to employment. The Puerto Rican development programme has 
been unusually vigorous and successful; but from 1952-62 the average 
increase of employment in EDA-sponsored plants was about 5,000 a year. 
With present labour force participation rates, and in the absence of net 
emigration to the mainland, annual additions to the Puerto Rican labour 
force would be of the order of 40,000 ... 

'Within manufacturing, there should be imaginative exploration of small- 
scale, more decentralised, more labour-using forms of organisation such as 
have persisted in the Japanese economy to the present day and have 
contributed materially to its vigorous growth. 

Equally powerful illustrations could be drawn from many other countries, 
notably India and Turkey, where highly ambitious five- year plans regularly 
show a greater volume of unemployment at the end of the five-year period 
that at the beginning, even assuming that the plan is fully implemented. 

The real task may be formulated in four propositions: 

First, that workplaces have to be created in the areas where the people are 
living now, and not primarily in metropolitan areas into which they tend to 

Second, that these workplaces must be, on average, cheap enough so that 
they can be created in large numbers without this calling for an unattainable 
level of capital formation and imports. 

Third, that the production methods employed must be relatively simple, so 
that the demands for high skills are minimised, not only in the production 
process itself but also in matters of organisation, raw material supply, 
financing, marketing, and so forth. 

Fourth, that production should be mainly from local materials and mainly 
for local use. These four requirements-can be met only if there is a 'regional' 
approach to development and, second, if there is a conscious effort to 
develop and apply what might be called an 'intermediate technology’. These 
two conditions will now be considered in turn. 

The Regional or District Approach 

A given political unit is not necessarily of the right size for economic 
development to benefit those whose need is the greatest. In some cases it 
may be too small, but in the generality of cases today it is too large. Take, 
for example, the case of India. It is a very large political unit, and it is no 
doubt desirable from many points of view that this unity should be 
maintained. But if development policy is concerned merely - or primarily - 
with 'India-as-a- whole’, the natural drift of things will concentrate 
development mainly in a few metropolitan areas, in the modern sector. Vast 
areas within the country, containing eighty per cent of the population or 
more, will benefit little and may indeed suffer. Hence the twin evils of mass 
unemployment and mass migration into the metropolitan areas. The result of 
'development' is that a fortunate minority have their fortunes greatly 
increased, while those who really need help are left more helpless than ever 
before. If the purpose of development is to bring help to those who need it 
most, each 'region' or 'district' within the country needs its own development. 
This is what is meant by a 'regional' approach. 

A further illustration may be drawn from Italy, a relatively wealthy 
country. Southern Italy and Sicily do not develop merely as a result of 
successful economic growth in 'Italy-as-a-whole'. Italian industry is 
concentrated mainly in the north of the country, and its rapid growth does 
not diminish but on the contrary tends to intensify, the problem of the south. 
Nothing succeeds like success and, equally, nothing fails like failure. 
Competition from the north destroys production in the south and drains all 
talented and enterprising men out of it. Conscious efforts have to be made to 
counteract these tendencies, for if the population of any region within a 
country is by-passed by development it becomes actually worse off than 
before, is thrown into mass unemployment, and forced into mass migration. 
The evidence of this truth can be found all over the world, even in the most 
highly developed countries. 

In this matter it is not possible to give hard and fast definitions. Much 
depends on geography and local circumstances. A few thousand people, no 
doubt, would be too few to constitute a 'district' for economic development; 
but a few hundred thousand people, even if fairly widely scattered, may well 
deserve to be treated as such. The whole of Switzerland has less than six 
million inhabitants: yet it is divided into more than twenty 'cantons', each of 
which is a kind of development district, with the result that there is a fairly 
even spread of population and of industry and no tendency towards the 
formation of excessive concentrations. 

Each 'district', ideally speaking, would have some sort of inner cohesion 
and identity and possess at least one town to serve as a district centre. There 
is need for a 'cultural structure' just as there is need for an '.economic 
structure'; thus, while every village would have a primary school, there 
would be a few small market towns with secondary schools, and the district 
centre would be big enough to carry an institution of higher learning. The 
bigger the country, the greater is the need for internal 'structure' and for a 
decentralised approach to development. If this need is neglected, there is no 
hope for the poor. 

The Need for an Appropriate Technology 

It is obvious that this 'regional' or 'district' approach has no chance of 
success unless it is based on the employment of a suit- able technology. The 
establishment of each workplace in modern industry costs a great deal of 
capital - something of the order of, say, Pounds 2,000 on average. A poor 
country, naturally, can never afford to establish more than a very limited 
number of such work- places within any given period of time. A 'modern' 
workplace, moreover, can be really productive only within a modern 
environment, and for this reason alone is unlikely to ~t into a 'district' 
consisting of rural areas and a few snail towns. In every 'developing country' 
one can find industrial estates set up in rural areas, where high-grade modem 
equipment is standing idle most of the time because of a lack of organisation 
finance, raw material sup- plies, transport, marketing facilities, and the like. 
There are then complaints and recriminations: but they do not alter the fact 
that a lot of scarce capital resources - normally imports paid from scarce 
foreign exchange - are virtually wasted. 

The distinction between 'capital-intensive' and 'labour-intensive' industries 
is, of course, a familiar one in development theory. Although it has an 

undoubted validity, it does not really make contact with the essence of the 
problem; for it normally induces people to accept the technology of any 
given line of production as given and unalterable. If it is then argued that 
developing countries should give preference to 'labour-intensive' rather than 
’capital-intensive' industries, no intelligent action can follow, be cause the 
choice of industry, in practice, will be determined by quite other, much more 
powerful criteria, such as raw material base, markets, entrepreneurial 
interest, etc. The choice of industry is one thing; but the choice of 
technology to be employed after the choice of industry has been made, is 
quite another. It is therefore better to speak directly of technology, and not 
cloud the discussion by choosing terms like 'capital intensity' or 'labour 
intensity' as one's point of departure. Much the same applies to another 
distinction frequently made in these discussions, that between 'large-scale' 
and 'small-scale' industry. It is true that modern industry is often organised 
in very large units, but 'large- scale' is by no means one of its essential and 
universal features. Whether a given industrial activity is appropriate to the 
conditions of a developing district does not directly depend on 'scale', but on 
the technology employed. A small-scale enterprise with an average cost per 
workplace of Pounds 2,000 is just as inappropriate as a large-scale enterprise 
with equally costly workplaces. 

I believe, therefore, that the best way to make contact with the essential 
problem is by speaking of technology: economic development in poverty 
stricken areas can be fruitful only on the basis of what I have called 
'intermediate technology'. In the end, intermediate technology will be 
'labour-intensive' and will lend itself to use in small-scale establishments. 

But neither 'labour- intensity' nor 'small-scale' implies 'intermediate 

Definition of Intermediate Technology 

If we define the level of technology in terms of 'equipment cost per 
workplace’, we can call the indigenous technology of a typical developing 
country - symbolically speaking - a Pounds 1 -technology, while that of the 
developed countries could be called a Pounds 1 ,000- technology. The gap 
between these two technologies is so enormous that a transition from the one 
to the other is simply impossible. In fact, the current attempt of the 
developing countries to infiltrate the Pounds 1 ,000-technology into their 
economies inevitably kills off the Pounds 1-technology at an alarming rate, 
destroying traditional workplaces much faster than modern workplaces can 

be created, and thus leaves the poor in a more desperate and helpless 
position than ever before. If effective help is to be brought to those who need 
it most, a technology is required which would range in some intermediate 
position between the Pounds 1 -technology and the Pounds 1,000- 
technology. Let us call it - again symbolically speaking - a Pounds 100- 

Such an intermediate technology would be immensely more productive 
than the indigenous technology (which is often in a condition of decay), but 
it would also be immensely cheaper than the sophisticated, highly capital- 
intensive technology of modern industry. At such a level of capitalisation, 
very large numbers of workplaces could be created within a fairly short 
time; and the creation of such workplaces would be 'within reach' for the 
more enterprising minority within the district, not only in financial terms but 
also in terms of their education, aptitude, organising skill, and so forth. 

This last point may perhaps be elucidated as follows: 

The average annual income per worker and the average capital per 
workplace in the developed countries appear at present to stand in a 
relationship of roughly 1:1. This implies, in general terms, that it takes one 
man-year to create one workplace, or that a man would have to save one 
month's earnings a year for twelve years to be able to own a workplace. If 
the relationship were 1:10, it would require ten man-years to create one 
workplace, and a man would have to save a month's earnings a year for 120 
years before he could make himself owner of a workplace. This, of course, is 
an impossibility, and it follows that the Pounds 1,000- technology 
transplanted into a district which is stuck on the level of a Pounds 1- 
technology simply cannot spread by any process of normal growth. It cannot 
have a positive 'demonstration effect'; on the contrary, as can be observed all 
over the world, its 'demonstration effect' is wholly negative. The people, to 
whom the Pounds 1,000- technology is inaccessible, simply 'give up' and 
often cease doing even those things which they had done previously. 

The intermediate technology would also fit much more smoothly into the 
relatively unsophisticated environment in which it is to be utilised. The 
equipment would be fairly simple and therefore understandable, suitable for 
maintenance and repair on the spot. Simple equipment is normally far less 
dependent on raw materials of great purity or exact specifications and much 
more adaptable to market fluctuations than highly sophisticated equipment. 

Men are more easily trained: supervision, control, and organisation are 
simpler; and there is far less vulnerability to un- foreseen difficulties. 

Objections Raised and Discussed 

Since the idea of intermediate technology was first put forward, a number 
of objections have been raised. The most immediate objections are 
psychological: 'You are trying to withhold the best and make us put up with 
something inferior and outdated.’ This is the voice of those who are not in 
need, who can help themselves and want to be assisted in reaching a higher 
standard of living at once. It is not the voice of those with whom we are here 
concerned, the poverty-stricken multitudes who lack any real basis of 
existence, whether in rural or in urban areas, who have neither 'the best' nor 
’the second best’ but go short of even the most essential means of 
subsistence. One sometimes wonders how many 'development economists' 
have any real comprehension of the condition of the poor. 

There are economists and econometricians who believe that development 
policy can be derived from certain allegedly fixed ratios, such as the capital 
output ratio. Their argument runs as follows: The amount of available capital 
is given. Now, you may concentrate it on a small number of highly 
capitalised workplaces, or you may spread it thinly over a large number of 
cheap workplaces. If you do the latter, you obtain less total output than if 
you do the former: you therefore fail to achieve the quickest possible rate of 
economic growth. Dr Kaldor, for instance, claims that 'research has shown 
that the most modem machinery produces much more output per unit of 
capital invested than less sophisticated machinery which employs more 
people'. Not only capital' but also ’wages goods' are held to be a given 
quantity, and this quantity determines 'the limits on wages employment in 
any country at any given time’. 

'If we can employ only a limited number of people in wage labour, then let 
us employ them in the most productive way, so that they make the biggest 
possible contribution to the national output, because that will also give the 
quickest rate of economic growth. You should not go deliberately out of 
your way to reduce productivity in order to reduce the amount of capital per 
worker. This seems to me nonsense because you may find that by increasing 
capital per worker tenfold you increase the output per worker twenty fold. 
There is no question from every point of view of the superiority of the latest 
and more capitalistic technologies." 

The first thing that might be said about these arguments is that they are 
evidently static in character and fail to take account of the dynamics of 
development. To do justice to the real situation it is necessary to consider the 
reactions and capabilities of people, and not confine oneself to machinery or 
abstract concepts. As we have seen before, it is wrong to assume that the 
most sophisticated equipment, transplanted into an unsophisticated 
environment, will be regularly worked at full capacity, and if capacity 
utilisation is low, then the capital / output ratio is also low. It is therefore 
fallacious to treat capital / output ratios as technological facts, when they are 
so largely dependent on quite other factors. 

The question must be asked, moreover, whether there is such a law, as Dr 
Kaldor asserts, that the capital/output ratio grows if capital is concentrated 
on fewer workplaces. No-one with the slightest industrial experience would 
ever claim to have noticed the existence of such a 'law', nor is there any 
foundation for it in any science. Mechanisation and automation are 
introduced to increase the productivity of labour, i.e. the worker/output ratio, 
and their effect on the capital/output ratio may just as well be negative as it 
may be positive. Countless examples can be quoted where advances in 
technology eliminate workplaces at the cost of an additional input of capital 
without affecting the volume of output. It is therefore quite untrue to assert 
that a given amount of capital invariably and necessarily produces the 
biggest total output when it is concentrated on the smallest number of 

The greatest weakness of the argument, however, lies in taking 'capital' - 
and even 'wages goods' - as 'given quantities' in an under-employed 
economy. Here again, the static outlook inevitably leads to erroneous 
conclusions. The central concern of development policy, as I have argued 
already, must be the creation of work opportunities for those who, being 
unemployed, are consumers - on however miserable a level - without 
contributing anything to the fund of either 'wages goods' or 'capital'. 
Employment is the very precondition of everything else. The output of an 
idle man is nil, whereas the output of even a poorly equipped man can be a 
positive contribution, and this contribution can be to 'capital' as well as to 
'wages goods'. The distinction between those two is by no means as definite 
as the econometricians are inclined to think, because the definition of 
'capital' itself depends decisively on the level of technology employed. 

Let us consider a very simple example. Some earth-moving job has to be 
done in an area of high unemployment. There is a wide choice of 
technologies, ranging from the most modern earth- moving equipment to 
purely manual work without tools of any kind. The 'output' is fixed by the 
nature of the job, and it is quite clear that the capital / output ratio will be 
highest, if the input of 'capital' is kept lowest. If the job were done without 
any tools, the capital/output ratio would be infinitely large, but the 
productivity per man would be exceedingly low. If the job were done at the 
highest level of modern technology, the capital/output ratio would be low 
and the productivity per man very high. Neither of these extremes is 
desirable, and a middle way has to be found. Assume some of the 
unemployed men were first set to work to make a variety of tools, including 
wheel-barrows and the like, while others were made to produce various 
'wages goods'. Each of these lines of production in turn could be based on a 
wide range of different technologies, from the simplest to the most 
sophisticated. The task in every case would be to find an intermediate 
technology which obtains a fair level of productivity with- out having to 
resort to the purchase of expensive and sophisticated equipment. The 
outcome of the whole venture would be an economic development going far 
beyond the completion of the initial earth-moving Project. With a total input 
of 'capital' from outside which might be much smaller than would have been 
involved in the acquisition of the most modern earth-moving equipment, and 
an input of (previously unemployed) labour much greater than the 'modern' 
method would have demanded, not only a given project would have been 
completed, but a whole community would have been set on the path of 

I say, therefore, that the dynamic approach to development, which treats 
the choice of appropriate, intermediate technologies as the central issue, 
opens up avenues of constructive action, which the static, econometric 
approach totally fails to recognise. This leads to the next objection which has 
been raised against the idea of intermediate technology. It is argued that all 
this might be quite promising if it were not for a notorious shortage of 
entrepreneurial ability in the under-developed countries. This scarce 
resource should therefore be utilised in the most concentrated way, in places 
where it has the best chances of success and should be endowed with the 
finest capital equipment the world can offer. Industry, it is thus argued, 
should be established in or near the big cities, in large integrated units, and 
on the highest possible level of capitalisation per workplace. 

The argument hinges on the assumption that 'entrepreneurial ability' is a 
fixed and given quantity, and thus again betrays a purely static point of view. 
It is, of course, neither fixed nor given, being largely a function of the 
technology to be employed Men quite incapable of acting as entrepreneurs 
on the level of modern technology may nonetheless be fully capable of 
making a success of a small-scale enterprise set up on the basis of 
intermediate technology - for reasons already explained above In fact, it 
seems to me, that the apparent shortage of entrepreneurs in many developing 
countries today is precisely the result of the 'negative demonstration effect' 
of a sophisticated technology infiltrated into an unsophisticated 
environment. The introduction of an appropriate, intermediate technology 
would not be likely to founder on any shortage of entrepreneurial ability. 

Nor would it diminish the supply of entrepreneurs for enterprises in the 
modem sector; on the contrary, by spreading familiarity with systematic, 
technical modes of production over the entire population it would 
undoubtedly help to increase the supply of the required talent. 

Two further arguments have been advanced against the idea of 
intermediate technology - that its products would require protection within 
the country and would be unsuitable for export. Both arguments are based on 
mere surmise. In fact a considerable number of design studies and costings, 
made for specific products in specific districts, have universally 
demonstrated that the products of an intelligently chosen intermediate 
technology could actually be cheaper than those of modern factories in the 
nearest big city. Whether or not such products could be exported is an open 
question: the unemployed are not contributing to exports now, and the 
primary task is to put them to work so that they will produce useful goods 
from local materials for local use, 

Applicability of Intermediate Technology 

The applicability of intermediate technology is, of course, not universal. 
There are products which are themselves the typical outcome of highly 
sophisticated modern industry and cannot be produced except by such an 
industry. These products, at the same time, are not normally an urgent need 
of the poor. What the poor need most of all is simple things - budding 
materials, clothing, household goods, agricultural implements - and a better 
return for their agricultural products. They also most urgently need in many 
places: trees, water, and crop storage facilities. Most agricultural populations 
would be helped immensely if they could themselves do the first stages of 

processing their products. All these are ideal fields for intermediate 

There are, however, also numerous applications of a more ambitious kind. 

I quote two examples from a recent report: 

'The first relates to the recent tendency (fostered by the policy of most 
African, Asian and Latin American governments of having oil refineries in 
their own territories, however small their markets) for international firms to 
design small petroleum refineries with low capital investment per unit of 
output and a low total capacity, say from 5,000 to 30,000 barrels daily, 

These units are as efficient and low-cost as the much bigger and more 
capital-intensive refineries corresponding to conventional design. The 
second example relates to "package plants" for ammonia production, also 
recently designed for small markets. According to some provisional data, the 
investment cost per ton in a "package plant" with a sixty-tons-a-day capacity 
may be about 30,000 dollars, whereas a conventionally designed unit, with a 
daily capacity of 100 tons (which is, for a conventional plant, very small) 
would require an investment of approximately 50,000 dollars per ton.' 

The idea of intermediate technology does not imply simply a 'going back' 
in history to methods now out-dated although a systematic study of methods 
employed in the developed countries, say, a hundred years ago could indeed 
yield highly suggestive results. It is too often assumed that the achievement 
of western science, pure and applied, lies mainly in the apparatus and 
machinery that have been developed from it, and that a rejection of the 
apparatus and machinery would be tantamount to a rejection of science. This 
is an excessively superficial view. The real achievement lies in the 
accumulation of precise knowledge, and this knowledge can be applied in a 
great variety of ways, of which the current application in modem industry is 
only one. The development of an intermediate technology, therefore, means 
a genuine forward movement into new territory, where the enormous cost 
and complication o~ production methods for the sake of labour saving and 
job elimination is avoided and technology is made appropriate for labour 
surplus societies, 

That the applicability of intermediate technology is extremely wide, even 
if not universal, will be obvious to anyone who takes the trouble to look for 
its actual applications today. Examples can be found in every developing 
country and, indeed, in the advanced countries as well. What, then is 

missing? It is simply that the brave and able practitioners of intermediate 
technology do not know of one another, do not support one another, and 
cannot be of assistance to those who want to follow a similar road but do not 
know how to get started. They exist, as it were, outside the mainstream of 
official and popular interest. 'The catalogue issued by the European or 
United States exporter of machinery is still the prime source of technical 
assistance" and the institutional arrangements for dispensing aid are 
generally such that there is an insurmountable bias in favour of large-scale 
projects on the level of the most modern technology. 

If we could turn official and popular interest away from the grandiose 
projects and to the real needs of the poor, the battle could be won. A study of 
intermediate technologies as they exist today already would disclose that 
there is enough knowledge and experience to set everybody to work, and 
where there are gaps, new design studies could be made very quickly. 
Professor Gadgil, director of the Gokhale Institute of Politics and Economics 
at Poona, has outlined three possible approaches to the development of 
intermediate technology, as follows: 

'One approach may be to start with existing techniques in traditional 
industry and to utilise knowledge of advanced techniques to transform them 
suitably. Transformation implies retaining some elements in existing 
equipment, skills and procedures.... This process of improvement of 
traditional technology is extremely important, particularly for that part of the 
transition in which a holding operation for preventing added technological 
unemployment appears necessary..., 

'Another approach would be to start from the end of the most advanced 
technology and to adapt and adjust so as to meet the requirements of the 
intermediate.... In some cases, the process would also involve adjustment to 
special local circumstances such as type of fuel or power available. 

'A third approach may be to conduct experimentation and research in a 
direct effort to establish intermediate technology. However, for this to be 
fruitfully undertaken it would be necessary to define, for the scientist and the 
technician, the limiting economic circumstances. These are chiefly the scale 
of operations aimed at and the relative costs of capital and labour and the 
scale of their inputs - possible or desirable. Such direct effort at 
establishing intermediate technology would undoubtedly be conducted 
against the background of knowledge of advanced technology in the field. 

However, it could cover a much wider range of possibilities than the effort 
through the adjustment and adaptation approach' 

Professor Gadgil goes on to plead that: 

'The main attention of the personnel on the applied side of National 
Laboratories, technical institutes and the large university departments must 
be concentrated on this work The advancement of advanced technology in 
every field is being adequately pursued in the developed countries; the 
special adaptations and adjustments required in India are not and are not 
likely to be given attention in any other country. They must, therefore, 
obtain the highest priority in our plans. Intermediate technology should 
become a national concern and not, as at present, a neglected field assigned 
to a small number of specialists, set apart" 

A similar plea might be made to supranational agencies which would be 
well-placed to collect, systematise, and develop the scattered knowledge and 
experience already existing in this vitally important field. 

In summary we can conclude: 

1 . The 'dual economy' in the developing countries will remain for the 
foreseeable future. The modem sector will not be able to absorb the whole. 

2. if the non-modern sector is not made the object of special development 
efforts, it will continue to disintegrate; this disintegration will continue to 
manifest itself in mass unemployment and mass migration into the 
metropolitan areas; and this will poison economic life in the modem sector 
as well. 

3. The poor can be helped to help themselves, but only by making 
available to them a technology that recognises the economic boundaries and 
Limitations of poverty - an inter- mediate technology. 

4. Action programmes on a national and supranational basis are needed to 
develop intermediate technologies suitable for the promotion of full 
employment in developing countries. 


Two Million Villages 

The results of the second development decade will be no better than those 
of the first unless there is a conscious and determined shift of emphasis from 
foods to people. Indeed, without such a shift the results of aid will become 
increasingly destructive. 

If we talk of promoting development, what have we in mind - goods or 
people? If it is people - which particular people? Who are they? Where are 
they? Why do they need help? If they cannot get on without help, what, 
precisely, is the help they need? How do we communicate with them? 
Concern with people raises countless questions like these. Goods, on the 
other hand, do not raise so many questions. Particularly when 
econometricians and statisticians deal with them, goods even cease to be 
anything identifiable, and become GNP, imports, exports, savings, 
investment, infrastructure, or what not. Impressive models can be built out 
of these abstractions, and it is a rarity for them to leave any room for actual 
people. Of course, 'populations' may figure in them, but as nothing more 
than a mere quantity to be used as a divisor after the dividend, i.e. the 
quantity of available goods, has been determined. The model then shows that 
'development' that is, the growth of the dividend, is held back and frustrated 
if the divisor grows as well. 

It is much easier to deal with goods than with people - if only because 
goods have no minds of their own and raise no problems of communication. 
When !he emphasis is on people, communications problems become 
paramount. Why are the helpers and who are those to be helped? The 
helpers, by and large, are rich, educated (in a somewhat specialised sense), 
and town-based. Those who most need help are poor, uneducated, and 
rurally based. This means that three tremendous gulfs separate the former 
from the latter: the gulf between rich and poor; the gulf between educated 
and uneducated; and the gulf between city-men and country-folk, which 
includes that between industry and agriculture. The first problem of 
development aid is bow to bridge these three gulfs. A great effort of 
imagination, study, and compassion is needed to do so. The methods of 
production, the patterns of consumption, the systems of ideas and of values 
that suit relatively affluent and educated city people are unlikely to suit poor, 
semi-illiterate peasants. Poor peasants cannot suddenly acquire the outlook 

and habits of sophisticated city people. If the people cannot adapt 
themselves to the methods, then the methods must be adapted to the people. 
This is the whole crux of the matter. 

There are, moreover, many features of the rich man's economy which are 
so questionable in themselves and, in any case, so inappropriate for poor 
communities that successful adaptation of the people to these features would 
spell ruin. If the nature of change is such that nothing is left for the fathers to 
teach their sons, or for the sons to accept from their fathers, family life 
collapses. The life, work, and happiness of all societies depend on certain 
'psychological structures' which are infinitely precious and highly 
vulnerable. Social cohesion, co-operation, mutual respect and above all self- 
respect, courage in the face of adversity, and the ability to bear hardship - all 
this and much else disintegrates and disappears when these 'psychological 
structures' are gravely damaged. A man is destroyed by the inner conviction 
of uselessness. No amount of economic growth can compensate for such 
losses - though this may be an idle reflection, since economic growth is 
normally inhibited by them. 

None of these awesome problems figure noticeably in the cosy theories of 
most of our development economists. The failure of the first development 
decade is attributed simply to an insufficiency of aid appropriations or, 
worse still, to certain alleged defects inherent in the societies and 
populations of the developing countries. A study of the current literature 
could lead one to suppose that the decisive question was whether aid was 
dispensed multilaterally or bilaterally, or that an improvement in the terms 
of trade for primary commodities, a removal of trade barriers, guarantees for 
private investors, or the effective introduction of birth control, were the only 
things that really mattered. 

Now, I am far from suggesting that any of these items are irrelevant, but 
they do not seem to go to the heart of the matter, and there is in any case 
precious little constructive action flowing from the innumerable discussions 
which concentrate on them. The heart of the matter, as I see it, is the stark 
fact that world poverty is primarily a problem of two million villages, and 
thus a problem of two thousand million villagers. The solution cannot be 
found in the cities of the Door countries. Unless life in the hinterland can be 
made tolerable, the problem of world poverty is in- soluble and will 
inevitably get worse. 

All important insights are missed if we continue to think of development 
mainly in quantitative terms and in those vast abstractions - like GNP, 
investment, savings, etc. - which have their usefulness in the study of 
developed countries but have virtually no relevance to development 
problems as such. (Nor did they play the slightest part in the actual 
development of the rich countries!) Aid can be considered successful only if 
it helps to mobilise the labour-power of the masses in the receiving country 
and raises productivity without 'saving' labour. The common criterion of 
success, namely the growth of GNP, is utterly misleading and, in fact, must 
of necessity lead to phenomena which can only be de- scribed as neo- 

I hesitate to use this term because it has a nasty sound and appears to 
imply a deliberate intention on the part of the aid- givers. Is there such an 
intention? On the whole, I think, there is not. But this makes the problem 
greater instead of smaller. Unintentional neo-colonialism is far more 
insidious and infinitely more difficult to combat than neo-colonialism 
intentionally pursued. It results from the mere drift of things, supported by 
the best intentions. Methods of production, standards of consumption, 
criteria of success or failure, systems of values, and behaviour patterns 
establish themselves in poor countries which, being (doubtfully) appropriate 
only to conditions of affluence already achieved, fix the poor countries ever 
more inescapably in a condition of utter dependence on the rich. The most 
obvious example and symptom is increasing indebtedness. This is widely 
recognised, and well- meaning people draw the simple conclusion that grants 
are better than loans, and cheap loans better than dear ones. True enough. 

But increasing indebtedness is not the most serious matter. After all, if a 
debtor cannot pay he ceases to pay - a risk the creditor must always have had 
in mind. 

Far more serious is the dependence created when a poor country fails for 
the production and consumption patterns of the rich. A textile mill I recently 
visited in Africa provides a telling example. The manager showed me with 
considerable pride that his factory was at the highest technological level to 
be found anywhere in the world Why was it so highly automated? ’Be- 
cause.' he said, 'African labour, unused to industrial work, would make 
mistakes, whereas automated machinery does not make mistakes. The 
quality standards demanded today.’ he explained, ’are such that my product 
must be perfect to be able to find a market.' He summed up his policy by 
saying: 'Surely, my task is to eliminate the human factor.' Nor is this all. 

Because of inappropriate quality standards, all his equipment had to be 
imported from the most advanced countries; the sophisticated equipment 
demanded that all higher management and maintenance personnel had to be 
imported. Even the raw materials had to be imported because the locally 
grown cotton was too short for top quality yam and the postulated standards 
demanded the use of a high percentage of man-made fibres. This is not an 
untypical case. Anyone who has taken the trouble to look systematically at 
actual 'development' projects - instead of merely studying development plans 
and econometric models - knows of countless such cases: soap factories 
producing luxury soap by such sensitive processes that only highly refined 
materials can be used, which must be imported at high prices while the local 
raw materials are exported at low prices; food-processing plants; packing 
stations; motorisation, and so on - all on the rich man’s pattern. In many 
cases, local fruit goes to waste because the consumer allegedly demands 
quality standards which relate solely to eye-appeal and can be met only by 
fruit imported from Australia or California where the application of an 
immense science and a fantastic technology ensures that every apple is of 
the same size and without the slightest visible blemish. The examples could 
be multiplied without end. Poor countries slip - and are pushed - into the 
adaptation of production methods and consumption standards which destroy 
the possibilities of self-reliance and self-help. The results are unintentional 
neo-colonialism and hopelessness for the poor. 

How, then, is it possible to help these two million villages? First, the 
quantitative aspect. If we take the total of western aid after eliminating 
certain items which have nothing to do with development, and divide it by 
the number of people living in the developing countries, we arrive at a per- 
head figure of rather less than Pounds 2 a year. Considered as an income 
supplement, this is, of course, negligible and derisory. Many people 
therefore plead that the rich countries ought to make a much bigger financial 
effort - and it would be perverse to refuse to support this plea, But what is it 
that one could reasonably expect to achieve? A per-head figure of Pounds 3 
a year, or Pounds 4 a year? As a subsidy, a sort of 'public assistance' 
payment, even Pounds 4 a year is hardly less derisory than the present 

To illustrate the problem further, we may consider the case of a small 
group of developing countries which receive supplementary income on a 
truly magnificent scale - the oil producing countries of the Middle East, 
Libya, and Venezuela. Their tax and royalty income from the oil companies 

in 1968 reached Pounds 2,349 million, or roughly Pounds 50 per head of 
their populations. Is this input of funds producing healthy and stable 
societies, contented populations, the progressive elimination of rural 
poverty, a flourishing agriculture, and widespread industrialisation? In spite 
of some very limited successes, the answer is certainly no. Money alone 
does not do the trick. The quantitative aspect is quite secondary to the 
qualitative aspect. If the policy is wrong, money will not make it right; and if 
the policy is right, money may not, in fact, present an unduly difficult 

Let us turn then to the qualitative aspect. If we have learnt anything from 
the last ten or twenty years of development effort, it is that the problem 
presents an enormous intellectual challenge. The aid-givers - rich, educated, 
town-based - know how to do things in their own way: but do they know 
how to assist self-help among two million villages, 'among two thousand 
million villagers - poor, uneducated, country-based? They know how to do a 
few big things in big towns; but do they know how to do thousands of small 
things in rural areas? They know how to do things with lots of capital: but do 
they know how to do them with lots of labour - initially untrained labour at 

On the whole, they do not know; but there are many experienced people 
who do know, each of them in their own limited field of experience. In other 
words, the necessary knowledge, by and large, exists; but it does not exist in 
an organised, readily accessible form. It is scattered, unsystematic, 
unorganised and no doubt also incomplete. 

The best aid to give is intellectual aid, a gift of useful knowledge. A gift of 
knowledge is infinitely preferable to a gift of material things. There are 
many reasons for this. Nothing becomes truly 'one's own' except on the basis 
of some genuine effort or sacrifice. A gift of material goods can be 
appropriated by the recipient without effort or sacrifice; it therefore rarely 
becomes 'his own' and is all too frequently and easily treated as a mere 
windfall. A gift of intellectual goods, a gift of knowledge, is a very different 
matter. Without a genuine effort of appropriation on the part of the recipient 
there is no gift. To appropriate the gift and to make it one's own is the same 
thing, and 'neither moth nor rust doth corrupt'. The gift of material goods 
makes people dependent, but the gift of knowledge makes them free - 
provided it is the right kind of knowledge, of course. The gift of knowledge 
also has far more lasting effects and is far more closely relevant to the 

concept of 'development'. Give a man a fish, as the saying goes, and you are 
helping him a little bit for a very short while; teach him the art of fishing, 
and he can help himself all his life. On a higher level: supply him with 
fishing tackle; this will cost you a good deal of money, and the result 
remains doubtful; but even if fruitful, the man's continuing livelihood will 
still be dependent upon you for replacements. But teach him to make his 
own fishing tackle and you have helped him to become not only self- 
supporting, but also self-reliant and independent. 

This, then, should become the ever-increasing preoccupation of aid 
programmes - to make men self-reliant and independent by the generous 
supply of the appropriate intellectual gifts, gifts of relevant knowledge on 
the methods of self-help. This approach, incidentally, also has the advantage 
of being relatively cheap, that is to say, of making money go a very long 
way. For Pounds 100 you may be able to equip one man with certain means 
Of production; but for the same money you may well be able to teach a 
hundred men to equip themselves. Perhaps a little 'pump-priming' by way of 
material goods will in some cases be helpful to speed the process; but this 
would be purely incidental and secondary, and if the goods are rightly 
chosen, those who need them can probably pay 

A fundamental reorientation of aid in the direction I advocate would 
require only a marginal reallocation of funds. If Britain is currently giving 
aid to the tune of about Pounds 250 million a year, the diversion of merely 
one per cent of this sum to the organisation and mobilisation of ‘gifts of 
knowledge' would, I am certain, change all prospects and open a new and 
much more hopeful era in the history of 'development'. One per cent, after 
all, is about E2t million - a sum of money which would go a very, very long 
way for this purpose if intelligently employed. And it might make the other 
ninety-nine per cent immensely more fruitful, 

Once we see the task of aid as primarily one of supplying relevant 
knowledge, experience, know-how, etc. - that is to say, intellectual rather 
than material goods - it is clear that the present organisation of the overseas 
development effort is far from adequate. This is natural as long as the main 
task is seen as one of making funds available for a variety of needs and 
projects proposed by the recipient country, the availability of the knowledge 
factor being more or less taken for granted. What I am saying is simply that 
this availability cannot be taken for granted, that it is precisely this 
knowledge factor which is conspicuously lacking, that this is the gap, the 

'missing link', in the whole enterprise. I am not saying that no knowledge is 
currently being supplied: this would be ridiculous. No, there is a plentiful 
flow of know-how, but it is based on the implicit assumption that what is 
good for the rich must obviously be good for the poor. As I have argued 
above, this assumption is wrong, or at least only very partially right and 
preponderantly wrong. 

So we get back to our two million villages and have to see how we can 
make relevant knowledge available to them. To do so, we must first possess 
this knowledge ourselves. Before we can talk about giving aid, we must 
have something to give. We do not have thousands of poverty-stricken 
villages in our country; so what do we know about effective methods of self- 
help in such circumstances? The beginning of wisdom is the admission of 
one's own lack of knowledge. As long as we think we know, when in fact we 
do not, we shall continue to go to the poor and demonstrate to them all the 
marvellous things they could do if they were already rich. This has been the 
main failure of aid to date. 

But we do know something about the organisation and systematisation of 
knowledge and experience: we do have facilities to do almost any job, 
provided only that we clearly understand what it is. If the job is, for instance, 
to assemble an effective guide to methods and materials for low-cost 
building in tropical countries, and, with the aid of such a guide, to train local 
builders in developing countries in the appropriate technologies and 
methodologies, there is no doubt we can do this, or - to say the least - that 
we can immediately take the steps which will enable us to do this in two or 
three years' time. Similarly, if we clearly understand that one of the basic 
needs in many developing countries is water, and that millions of villagers 
would benefit enormously from the availability of systematic knowledge on 
low-cost, self-help methods of water-storage, protection, transport, and so on 
- if this is clearly understood and brought into focus, there is no doubt that 
we have the ability and resources to assemble, organise and communicate 
the required information, 

As I have said already, poor people have relatively simple needs, and it is 
primarily with regard to their basic requirements and activities that they 
want assistance. If they were not capable of self-help and self-reliance, they 
would not survive today. But their own methods are all too frequently too 
primitive, too inefficient and ineffective; these methods require up-grading 
by the input of new knowledge, new to them, but not altogether new to 

every- body. It is quite wrong to assume that poor people are generally 
unwilling to change; but the proposed change must stand in some organic 
relationship to what they are doing already, and they are rightly suspicious 
of, and resistant to, radical changes proposed by town-based and office- 
bound innovators who approach them in the spirit of: 'You just get out of my 
way and I shall show you how useless you are and how splendidly the job 
can be done with a lot of foreign money and outlandish equipment.’ 

Because the needs of poor people are relatively simple, the range of 
studies to be undertaken is fairly limited. It is a perfectly manageable task to 
tackle systematically, but it requires a different organisational set-up from 
what we have at present (a set-up primarily geared to the disbursement of 
funds). At present, the development effort is mainly carried on by 
government officials, both in the donor and in the recipient country; in other 
words, by administrators. They are not. by training and experience, either 
entrepreneurs or innovators, nor do they possess specific technical 
knowledge of productive processes, commercial requirements, or 
communication problems. Assuredly, they have an essential role to play, and 
one could not - and would not - attempt to proceed without them. But they 
can do nothing by themselves alone. They must be closely associated with 
other social groups, with people in industry and commerce, who are trained 
in the 'discipline of viability' - if they cannot pay their wages on FridayS they 
are out! - and with professional people, academics, research workers, 
journalists, educators, and so on, who have time, facilities, ability, and 
inclination to think, write, and communicate. Development work is far too 
difficult to be done successfully by any one of these three groups working in 
isolation. Both in the donor countries and in the recipient countries it is 
necessary to achieve what I call the A-B-C combination, where A stands for 
administrators; B stands for businessmen; and C stands for communicators - 
that is intellectual workers, professionals of various descriptions. It is only 
when the A-B-C combination is effectively achieved that a real impact on 
the appallingly difficult problems of development can be made. 

In the rich countries, there are thousands of able people in all these walks 
of life who would like to be involved and make a contribution to the fight 
against world poverty, a contribution that goes beyond forking out a bit of 
money; but there are not many outlets for them. And in the poor countries, 
the educated people, a highly privileged minority, all too often follow the 
fashions set by the rich societies - another aspect of unintentional neo- 
colonialism - and attend to any problem except those directly concerned with 

the poverty of their fellow-countrymen. They need to be given strong 
guidance and inspiration to deal with the urgent problems of their own 

The mobilisation of relevant knowledge to help the poor to help 
themselves, through the mobilisation of the willing helpers who exist 
everywhere, both here and overseas, and the tying together of these helpers 
in 'A-B-C-Groups', is a task that requires some money, but not very much. 

As I said, a mere one per cent of the British aid programme would be 
enough - more than enough - to give such an approach all the financial 
strength it could possibly require for quite a long time to come. There is 
therefore no question of turning the aid programmes upside down or inside 
out. It is the thinking that has to be changed and also the method of 
operating. It is not enough merely to have a new policy: new methods of 
organisation are required, because the policy is in the implementation 

To implement the approach here advocated, action groups need to be 
formed not only in the donor countries but also, and this is most important, 
in the developing countries themselves. These action groups, on the A-B-C 
pattern, should ideally be outside the government machine, in other words 
they should be non- government voluntary agencies. They may well be set 
up by voluntary agencies already engaged in development work. 

There are many such agencies, both religious and secular, with large 
numbers of workers at the 'grass roots level’, and they have not been slow in 
recognising that 'intermediate technology' is precisely what they have been 
trying to practise in numerous in- stances, but that they are lacking any 
organised technical backing to this end. Conferences have been held in many 
countries to discuss their common problems, and it has become ever more 
apparent that even the most self-sacrificing efforts of the voluntary workers 
cannot bear proper fruit unless there is a systematic organisation of 
knowledge and an equally systematic organisation of communications - in 
other words, unless there is something that might be called an 'intellectual 
infrastructure'. Attempts are being made to create such an infrastructure, and 
they should receive the fullest support from governments and from the 
voluntary fund-raising organisations. At least four main functions have to be 

The function of communications - to enable each field worker or group of 
field workers to know what other work is going on in the geographical or 

'functional' territory in which they are engaged, so as to facilitate the direct 
exchange of information. 

The function of information brokerage - to assemble on a systematic basis 
and to disseminate relevant information on appropriate technologies for 
developing countries, particularly on low-cost methods relating to building, 
water and power, crop- storage and processing, small-scale manufacturing, 
health ser- vices, transportation and so forth. Here the essence of the matter 
is not to hold all the information in one centre but to hold 'information on 
information' or 'know-how on know- how'. 

The function of 'feed-back', that is to sag', the transmission of technical 
problems from the field workers in developing countries to those places in 
the advanced countries where suitable facilities for their solution exist. 

The function of creating and co-ordinating 'sub-structures', that is to say, 
action groups and verification centres in the developing countries 

These are matters which can be fully clarified only by trial and error. In all 
this one does not have to begin from scratch - a great deal exists already, but 
it now wants to be pulled together and systematically developed. The future 
success of development aid will depend on the organisation and 
communication of the right kind of knowledge - a task that is manageable, 
definite, and wholly within the available resources. 

Why is it so difficult for the rich to help the poor? The all- pervading 
disease of the modern world is the total imbalance between city and 
countryside, an imbalance in terms of wealth, power, culture, attraction, and 
hope. The former has become over-extended and the latter has atrophied. 

The city has become the universal magnet, while rural life has lost its 
savour. Yet it remains an unalterable truth that, just as a sound mind depends 
on a sound body, so the health of the cities depends on the health of the rural 
areas. The cities, with all their wealth, are merely secondary producers, 
while primary production, the precondition of all economic life, takes place 
in the countryside. The prevailing lack of balance, based on the age-old 
exploitation of countryman and raw material producer, today threatens all 
countries through- out the world, the rich even more than the poor. To 
restore a proper balance between city and rural life is perhaps the greatest 
task in front of modern man. It is not simply-a matter of raising agricultural 

yields so as to avoid world hunger. There is no answer to the evils of mass 
unemployment and mass migration into cities, unless the whole level of rural 
life can be raised, and this requires the development of an agro-industrial 
culture, so that each district, each community, can offer a colourful variety 
of occupations to its members. 

The crucial task of this decade, therefore, is to make the development 
effort appropriate and thereby more effective, so that it will reach down to 
the heartland of world poverty, to two million villages. If the disintegration 
of rural life continues, there is no way out - no matter how much money is 
being spent. But if the rural people of the developing countries are helped to 
help them- selves, I have no doubt that a genuine development will ensue, 
without vast shanty towns and misery belts around every big city and 
without the cruel frustrations of bloody revolution. The task is formidable 
indeed, but the resources that are waiting to be mobilised are also 

Economic development is something much wider and deeper than 
economics, let alone econometrics. Its roots lie outside the economic sphere, 
in education, organisation, discipline and, beyond that, in political 
independence and a national consciousness of self-reliance. It cannot be 
'produced' by skilful grafting operations carried out by foreign technicians or 
an indigenous elite that has lost contact with the ordinary people. It can 
succeed only if it is carried forward as a broad, popular 'movement of 
reconstruction' with primary emphasis on the full utilisation of the drive, 
enthusiasm, intelligence, and labour power of everyone. Success cannot be 
obtained by some form of magic produced by scientists, technicians, or 
economic planners. It can come only through a process of growth involving 
the education, organisation, and discipline of the whole population. 

Anything less than this must end in failure. 


The Problem of Unemployment in India 

A talk to the India Development Group in London 

When speaking of unemployment I mean the non-utilisation or gross 
under-utilisation of available labour. We may think of a productivity scale 
that extends from zero, i.e. the productivity of a totally unemployed person, 
to 100 per cent, i.e. the productivity of a fully and most effectively occupied 
person. The crucial question for any poor society is how to move up on this 
scale. When considering productivity in any society it is not sufficient to 
take account only of those who are employed or self-employed and to leave 
out of the reckoning all those who are unemployed and whose productivity 
therefore is zero. 

Economic development is primarily a question of getting more work done. 
For this, there are four essential conditions. First, there must be motivation; 
second, there must be some know-how; third, there must be some capital; 
and fourth, there must be an outlet: additional output requires additional 

As far as the motivation is concerned, there is little to be said from the 
outside. If people do not want to better themselves, they are best left alone - 
this should be the first principle of aid. Insiders may take a different view, 
and they also carry different responsibilities. For the aid-giver, there are 
always enough people who do wish to better themselves, but they do not 
know how to do it. So we come to the question of know-how. If there are 
millions of people who want to better themselves but do not know how to do 
it, who is going to show them? Consider the size of the problem in India. We 
are not talking about a few thousands or a few millions, but rather about a 
few hundred millions of people. The size of the problem puts it beyond any 
kind of little amelioration, any little reform, improvement, or inducement, 
and makes it a matter of basic political philosophy. The whole matter can be 
summed up in the question: what is education for? I think it was the Chinese, 
before World War II, who calculated that it took the work of thirty peasants 
to keep one man or woman at a university. If that person at the university 
took a five-year course, by the time he had finished he would have 
consumed 150 peasant- work-years. How can this be justified? Who has the 
right to appropriate 150 years of peasant work to keep one person at 
university for five years, and what do the peasants get back for it? These 
questions lead us to the parting of the ways: is education to be a 'passport to 
privilege' or is it something which people take upon themselves almost like a 
monastic vow, a sacred obligation to serve the people? The first road takes 
the educated young person into a fashionable district of Bombay, where a lot 
of other highly educated people have already gone and where he can join a 

mutual admiration society, a 'trade union of the privileged', to see to it that 
his privileges are not eroded by the great masses of his contemporaries who 
have not been educated. This is one way. The other way would be embarked 
upon in a different spirit and would lead to a different destination. It would 
take him back to the people who, after all, directly or indirectly, had paid for 
his education by 150 peasant- work-years: having consumed the fruits of 
their work, he would feel in honour bound to return something to them. 

The problem is not new. Leo Tolstoy referred to it when he wrote: 'I sit on 
a man's back, choking him, and making him carry me, and yet assure myself 
and others that I am very sorry for him and wish to ease his lot by any means 
possible, except getting off his back.' So this is the first question I suggest 
we have to face. Can we establish an ideology, or whatever you like to call 
it, which insists that the educated have taken upon themselves an obligation 
and have not simply acquired a 'passport to privilege'? This ideology is of 
course well supported by all the higher teachings of mankind. As a 
Christian, I may be permitted to quote from St Luke: 'Much will be expected 
of the man to whom much has been given. More will be asked of him 
because he was entrusted with more.' It is you might well say, an elementary 
matter of justice. If this ideology does not prevail, if it is taken for granted 
that education is a passport to privilege then the content of education will not 
primarily be something to serve the people, but something to serve 
ourselves, the educated. The privileged minority will wish to be educated in 
a manner that sets them apart and will inevitably learn and teach the wrong 
things, that is to say, things that do set them apart, with a contempt for 
manual labour, a contempt for primary production, a contempt for rural life, 
etc., etc. Unless virtually all educated people see themselves as servants of 
their country - and that means after all as servants of the common people - 
there cannot possibly be enough leadership and enough communication of 
know-how to solve this problem of unemployment or unproductive 
employment in the half million villages of India. It is a matter of 500 million 
people. For helping people to help themselves you need at ]east two persons 
to look after 100 and that means an obligation to raise ten million helpers, 
that is, the whole educated population of India. Now you may say this is 
impossible, but if it is, it is not so because of any laws of the universe, but 
because of a certain inbred, ingrained selfishness on the part of the people 
who are quite prepared to receive and not prepared to give. As a matter of 
fact, there is evidence that this problem is not insoluble; but it can be solved 
only at the political level. 

Now let me turn to the third factor, after motivation and after, know-how, 
the factor I have called capital, which is of course closely related to the 
matter of know-how. According to my estimates there is in India an 
immediate need for something like fifty million new jobs. If we agree that 
people cannot do productive work unless they have some capital - in the 
form of equipment and also of working capital - the question arises: how 
much capital can you afford to establish one new job? If it costs Pounds 10 
to establish a job you need Pounds 500 million for fifty million jobs. If it 
costs Pounds 100 to establish a job you need Pounds 5,000 million, and if it 
cost Pounds 5,000 per job, which is what it might cost in Britain and the 
USA, to set up fifty million jobs you require Pounds 250,000 million. 

The national income of the country we are talking about, of India, is about 
f 15. 000 million a year, So the first question is how much can we offer for 
each job, and the second question, how much time have we to do it in. Let us 
say we want fifty million jobs in ten years. What proportion of national 
income (which I identify as about Pounds 15,000 million) can one 
reasonably expect to be available for the establishment of this capital fund 
for job creation? I would say, without going into any details, you are lucky 
if you can make it five per cent. Therefore, if you have five per cent of 
Pounds 15,000 million for ten years you have a total of Pounds 7,5000 
million for the establishment of jobs. If you want fifty million jobs in those 
ten years, you can afford to spend an average of Pounds 150 per workplace. 
At that level of capital investment per workplace, in other words, you could 
afford to set up five million workplaces a year. Let us assume, however, that 
you say: 'No. Pounds 150 is too mean; it will not buy more than a set of 
tools; we want Pounds 1,500 per workplace', then you cannot have five 
million new jobs a year but only half a million. And if you say: 'Only the 
best is good enough; we want all to be little Americans right away, and that 
means Pounds 5,000 per workplace', then you cannot have half a million 
new jobs a year, let alone five million, but only about 170,000. Now, you 
have no doubt noticed already that I have simplified this matter very much 
because, in the ten years with investment in jobs, you would have an 
increase in the national income; but I have also left out the increase in the 
population, and I would suggest that these two factors cancel one another in 
their effect on my calculation. 

It follows, I suggest, that the biggest single collective decision that any 
country in the position of India has to take is the choice of technology. I am 
not laying down the law of what ought to be. I am simply saying that these 

are the hard facts of life. A lot of things you can argue against, but you 
cannot argue against arithmetic. So you can have a few jobs at a high level 
of capitalisation or you can have many jobs at a relatively low level of 

Now, all this of course links up with the other factors I have mentioned, 
with education, motivation, and know-how. In India there are about fifty 
million pupils in primary schools; almost fifteen million in secondary 
schools: and roughly one and a half million in institutions of higher learning. 
To maintain an educational machine on this kind of scale would of course be 
pointless unless at the end of the pipeline there was something for them to 
do. with a chance to apply their knowledge. If there is not, the whole thing is 
nothing but a ghastly burden. This rough picture of the educational effort 
suffices to show that one really does have to think in terms of five million 
new jobs a year and not in terms of a few hundred thousand jobs. 

Now, until quite recently, that is to say, some fifty to seventy years ago, 
the way we did things was, by present standards, quite primitive. In this 
connection, I should like to refer to Chapter II of John Kenneth Galbraith's 
The New Industrial Estate ' It contains a fascinating report on the Ford 
Motor Company. The Ford Motor Company was set up on 16 June 1903, 
with an authorised capital of $150,000 of which $100,000 were issued but 
only $28,500 were paid for in cash, So the total cash which went into this 
enterprise was of the order of $30,000. They set up in June 1903 and the first 
car to reach the market appeared in October 1903, that is to say, after four 
months. The employment in 1903, of course, was small - 125 people, and the 
capital investment per workplace was somewhat below $100. That was in 
1903. If we now move sixty years forward, to 1963, we find that the Ford 
Motor Company decided to produce a new model, the Mustang. The 
preparation required three and a half years. Engineering and styling costs 
were $9 million: the costs of tooling up for this new model were $50 million. 
Meanwhile the assets employed by the Company were $6,000 million which 
works out at almost Pounds 10,000 per person employed, about a hundred 
times as much as sixty years earlier. 

Galbraith draws certain conclusions from all this which are worth 
studying. They describe what happened over these sixty years. The first is 
that a vastly increased span of time now separates the beginning of an 
enterprise from the completion of the job. The first Ford car, from the 
beginning of the work to its appearance on the market, took four months, 

while a mere change of model now takes four years. Second, a vast increase 
in capital committed to production, investment per unit of output in the 
original Ford factory was infinitesimal; material and parts were there only 
brie8y; no expensive specialists gave them attention; only elementary 
machines were used to assemble them into a car; it helped that the frame of 
the car could be lifted by only two men. Third, in those sixty years, a vast 
increase of inflexibility. Galbraith comments: 'Had Ford and his associates 
(in 1903) decided at any point to shift from gasoline to steam power, the 
machine shop could have accommodated itself to the change in a few hours.’ 
If they now try to change even one screw, it takes that many months. Fourth, 
increasingly specialised manpower, not only on the machinery, but also on 
the planning, the foreseeing of the future in the uttermost detail. Fifth, a 
vastly different type of organisation to integrate all these numerous 
specialists, none of whom can do anything more than just one small task 
inside the complicated whole. 'So complex, indeed, will be the job for 
organising specialists that there will be specialists of organisation. More 
even than machinery, massive and complex business organisations are being 
tangible manifestations of advanced technology.' Finally, the necessity for 
long-range planning, which. I can assure you, is a highly sophisticated job, 
and also highly frustrating. Galbraith comments: 'In the early days of Ford, 
the future was very near at hand. Only days elapsed between the 
commitment of machinery and materials to production and their appearance 
as a car. If the future is near at hand, it can be assumed to be very much like 
the present’, and the planning and forecasting is not very difficult; 

Now what is the upshot of ah this? The upshot is that the more 
sophisticated the technology, the greater in general will be the foregoing 
requirements. When the simple things of life, which is all I am concerned 
with, are produced by ever more sophisticated processes, then the need to 
meet these six requirements moves ever more beyond the capacity of any 
poor society. As far as simple products are concerned - food, clothing, 
shelter and culture - the greatest danger is that people should automatically 
assume that only the 1963 model is relevant and not the 1903 model; 
because the 1963 way of doing things is inaccessible to the poor, as it 
presupposes great wealth. Now, without wishing to be rude to my academic 
friends, I should say that this point is almost universally overlooked by 
them. The question of how much you can afford for each workplace when 
you need millions of them is hardly ever raised. To fulfil the requirements 
that have arisen over the last fifty or sixty years in fact involves a quantum 
jump, Everything was quite continuous in human history till about the 

beginning of this century; but in the last half-century there has been a 
quantum jump, the sort of jump as with the capitalisation of Ford, from 
$30,000 to $6,000 million, 

In a developing country it is difficult enough to get Henry Fords, at the 
1903 level. To get Henry super-Fords, to move from practically nowhere on 
to the 1963 level, is virtually impossible. No-one can start at this level. This 
means that no-one can do anything at this level unless he is already 
established, is already operating at that level. This is absolutely crucial for 
our understanding of the modem world. At this level no creations are 
possible, only extensions, and this means that the poor are more dependent 
on the rich than ever before in human history, if they are wedded to that 
level. They can only be gap-fillers for the rich, for instance, where low 
wages enable them to produce cheaply this and that trifle. People ferret 
around and say: 'Here, in this or that poor country, wages are so low that we 
can get some part of a watch, or of a carburettor, produced more cheaply 
than in Britain. So let it be produced in Hong Kong or in Taiwan or 
wherever it might be.' The role of the poor is to be gap-fillers in the 
requirements of the rich. It follows that at this level of technology it is 
impossible to attain either full employment or independence. The choice of 
technology is the most important of all choices. 

It is a strange fact that some people say that there are no technological 
choices. I read an article by a well-known economist from the USA who 
asserts that there is only one way of producing any particular commodity: 
the way of 1971. Had these commodities never been produced before? The 
basic things of life have been needed and produced since Adam left 
Paradise. He says that the only machinery that can be procured is the very 
latest. Now that is a different point and it may well be that the only 
machinery that can be procured easily is the latest. It is true that at any one 
time there is only one kind of machinery that tends to dominate the market 
and this creates the impression as if we had no choice and as if the amount 
of capital in a society determined the amount of employment it could have. 
Of course this is absurd. The author whom I am quoting also knows that it is 
absurd, and he then corrects himself and points to examples of Japan, Korea, 
Taiwan, etc., where people achieve a high level of employment and 
production with very modest capital equipment. 

The importance of technological choice is gradually entering the 
consciousness of economists and development planners. There are four 

stages. The first stage has been laughter and scornful rejection of anyone 
who talked about this. The second stage has now been reached and people 
give lip service to it, but no action follows and the drift continues. The third 
stage would be active work in the mobilisation of the knowledge of this 
technological choice; and the fourth stage will then be the practical 
application. It is a long road but I do not wish to hide the fact that there are 
political possibilities of going straight to the fourth stage. If there is a 
political ideology that sees development as being about people, then one can 
immediately employ the ingenuity of hundreds of millions of people and go 
straight to the fourth stage. There are indeed some countries which are going 
straight to the fourth stage. 

However, it is not for me to talk politics. If it is now being increasingly 
understood that this technological choice is of absolutely pivotal importance, 
how can we get from stage two to stage three, namely from just giving lip 
service to actually doing work? To my knowledge this work is being done 
systematically only by one organisation, the Intermediate Technology 
Development Group (ITDG). I do not deny that some work is also being 
done on a commercial basis, but not systematically. ITDG set itself the task 
to find out what are the technological choices. I will only give one example 
out of the many activities of this purely private group. Take foundry work 
and woodworking, metal and wood being the two basic raw materials of 
industry. Now, what are the alternative technologies that can be employed, 
arranged in the order of capital intensity from the most primitive, when 
people work with the simplest tools, to the most complicated? This is shown 
in what we call an industrial profile, and these industrial profiles are 
supported by instruction manuals at each level of technology and by a 
directory of equipment with addresses where it can be obtained, 

The only criticism that can be levelled against this activity is that it is too 
little and too late. It is not good enough that in this crucial matter one should 
be satisfied with one little group of private enthusiasts doing this work. 

There ought to be dozens of solid, well-endowed organisations in the world 
doing it. The task is so great that even some overlapping would not matter. 

In any case, I should hope that this work will be taken up on a really 
substantial scale in India, and I am delighted to see that already some 
beginnings have been made. 

I shall now turn to the fourth factor, namely markets. There is, of course, a 
very real problem here, because poverty means that markets are small and 

there is very little free purchasing power. All the purchasing power that 
exists already, is, as it were, be- spoken, and if I start a new production of, 
say, sandals or shoes in a poor area, my fellow-sufferers in the area will not 
have any money to buy the shoes when I have made them. Production is 
sometimes easier to start than it is to find markets, and then, of course, we 
get very quickly the advice to produce for export, because exports are 
mainly for the rich countries and their purchasing power is plentiful But if I 
start from nothing in a rural area, how could E hope to be competitive in the 
world market? 

There are two reasons for this extraordinary preoccupation with exports, as 
far as I can see. One is real; the other not so good. I shall first talk about the 
second one. It is really a hangover of the economic thinking of the days of 
colonialism. Of course, the metropolitan power moved into a territory not 
because it was particularly interested in the local population, but in order to 
open up resources needed for its own industry. One moved into Tanzania for 
sisal, into Zambia for copper, etc., and into some other place for trade. The 
whole thinking was shaped by these interests. 

'Development' meant the development of raw material or food supplies or 
of trading profits. The colonial power was primarily interested in supplies 
and profits, not in the development of the natives, and this meant it was 
primarily interested in the colony's exports and not in its internal market. 

-his outlook has stuck to such an extent that even the Pearson Report 
considers the expansion of exports the main criterion of success for 
developing countries. But, of course, people do not live by exporting, and 
what they produce for themselves and for each other is of infinitely greater 
importance to them than what they produce for foreigners. 

The other point, however, is a more real one. If I produce for export into a 
rich country. I can take the availability of purchasing power for granted, 
because my own little production is as nothing compared with what exists 
already. But if I start new production in a poor country there can be no local 
market for my products unless I divert the flow of purchasing power from 
some other product to mine. A dozen different productions should all be 
started together: then for every one of the twelve producers the other eleven 
would be his market. There would be additional purchasing power to absorb 
the additional output. But it is extremely difficult to start many different 
activities at once. So the conventional advice is: 'Only production for export 
is proper development.' Such production is not only highly limited in scope, 

its employment effect is also extremely limited. To compete in world 
markets, it is normally necessary to employ the highly capital-intensive and 
labour-saving technology of the rich countries In any case, there is no 
multiplier effect: my goods are sold for foreign exchange, and the foreign 
exchange is spent on imports (or the repayment of debt), and that is the end 
of it. 

The need to start many complementary productive activities 
simultaneously presents a very severe difficulty for development, but the 
difficulty can be mitigated by 'pump-priming' through public works. The 
virtues of a massive public works programme for job creation have often 
been extolled. The only point I should like to make in this context is the 
following: if you can get new purchasing power into a rural community by 
way of a public works programme financed from outside, see to it that the 
fullest possible use is made of the 'multiplier effect’. The people employed 
on the public works want to spend their wages on 'wages goods', that is to 
say, consumers' goods of all kinds. If these wages goods can be locally 
produced, the new purchasing power made available through the public 
works programme dos not seep away but goes on circulating in local market 
and the total employment effect could be prodigious. Public works are very 
desirable and can do a great deal of good; but if they are not backed up by 
the indigenous production of additional wages goods, the additional 
purchasing power will flow into imports and the country may experience 
serious foreign exchange difficulties. Even so, it is misleading to deduce 
from this truism that exports are specially important for development. After 
all, for mankind as a whole there are no exports. We did not start 
development by obtaining foreign exchange from Mars or from the moon. 
Mankind is a closed society. India is quite big enough to be a relatively 
closed society in that sense - a society in which the able-bodied people work 
and produce what they need. 

Everything sounds very difficult and in a sense it is very difficult if it is 
done for the people, instead of by the people. But let us not think that 
development or employment is anything but the most natural thing in the 
world. It occurs in every healthy person's life. There comes a point when he 
simply sets to work. In a sense this is much easier to do now than it has ever 
been in human history. Why? Because there is so much more knowledge. 
There are so much better communications. You can tap all this knowledge 
(this is what the Indian Development Group is there for). So let’s not 
mesmerise ourselves by the difficulties, but recover the commonsense view 

that to work is the most natural thing in the world. Only one must not be 
blocked by being too damn clever about it. We are always having all sorts of 
clever ideas about optimising something before it even exists. I think the 
stupid man who says 'something is better than nothing' is much more 
intelligent than the clever chap who will not touch anything unless it is 
optimal. What is stopping us? Theories, planning. I have come across 
planners at the Planning Commission who have convinced themselves that 
even within fifteen years it is not possible to put the willing labour power of 
India to work. If they say it is not possible in fifteen months, I accept that, 
because it takes time to get around. But to throw up the sponge and say it is 
not possible to do the most elementary thing within fifteen years, this is just 
a sort of degeneracy of the intellect. What is the argument behind it? Oh! the 
argument is very clever, a splendid piece of model building. They have 
ascertained that in order to put a man to work you need on average so much 
electricity, so much cement, and so much steel. This is absurd. I should like 
to remind you that a hundred years ago electricity, cement and steel did not 
even exist in any significant quantity at all. (I should like to remind you that 
the Taj Mahal was built without electricity, cement and steel and that all the 
cathedrals of Europe were built without them. It is a fixation in the mind, 
that unless you can have the latest you can’t do anything at all, and this is the 
thing that has to be overcome.) You may say, again, this is not an economic 
problem, but basically a political problem. It is basically a problem of 
compassion with the ordinary people of the world. It is basically a problem, 
not of conscripting the ordinary people, but of getting a kind of voluntary 
conscription of the educated. 

Another example: we are told by theorists and planners that the number 
of people you can put to work depends upon the amount of capital you have, 
as if you could not put people to work to produce capital goods. We are told 
there is no choice of technology, as if production had started in the year 
1971. We are told that it cannot he economic to use anything but the latest 
methods, as if anything could be more uneconomic than having people doing 
absolutely nothing. We are told that it is necessary to 'eliminate the human 

The greatest deprivation anyone can suffer is to have no chance of looking 
after himself and making a livelihood. There is no conflict between growth 
and employment. Not even a conflict as between the present and the future. 
You will have to construct a very absurd example to demonstrate that by 
letting people work you create a conflict between the present and the future. 

No country that has developed has been able to develop without letting the 
people work. On the one hand, it is quite true to say that these things are 
difficult: on the other hand, let us never lose sight of the fact that we are 
talking about man's most elementary needs and that we must not be 
prevented by all these high-fainting and very difficult considerations from 
doing the most elementary and direct things. 

Now, at the risk of being misunderstood, I will give you the simplest of all 
possible examples of self-help. The Good Lord has not disinherited any of 
his children and as far as India is concerned he has given her a variety of 
trees, unsurpassed anywhere in the world. There are trees for almost all 
human needs. One of the greatest teachers of India was the Buddha who 
included in his teaching the obligation of every good Buddhist that he should 
plant and see to the establishment of one tree at least every five years. As 
long as this was observed, the whole large area of India was covered with 
trees, free of dust, with plenty of water, plenty of shade, plenty of food and 
materials. Just imagine you could establish an ideology which would make it 
obligatory for every able- bodied person in India, man, woman and child, to 
do that little thing - to plant and see to the establishment of one tree a year, 
five years running. This, in a five-year period, would give you 2.000 million 
established trees. Anyone can work it out on the back of an envelope that the 
economic value of such an enterprise, intelligently conducted, would be 
greater than anything that has ever been promised by any of India's five-year 
plans. It could be done without a penny of foreign aid; there is no problem of 
savings and investment. It would produce foodstuffs, fibres, building 
material, shade, water, almost anything that man really needs. 

I just leave this as a thought, not as the final answer to India's enormous 
problems. But I ask: what sort of an education is this if it prevents us from 
thinking of things ready to be done immediately? What makes us think we 
need electricity, cement, and steel before we can do anything at all? The 
really helpful things will not be done from the centre; they cannot be done 
by big organisations; but they can be done by the people themselves. If we 
can recover the sense that it is the most natural thing for every person born 
into this world to use his hands in a productive way and that it is not beyond 
the wit of man to make this possible, then I think the problem of 
unemployment will disappear and we shall soon be asking ourselves how we 
can get all the work done that needs to be done. 

Part Four 

Organisation and Ownership 


A Machine to Foretell the Future? 

The reason for including a discussion on predictability in this volume is 
that it represents one of the most important metaphysical - and therefore 
practical - problems with which we are faced. There have never been so 
many futurologists, planners, forecasters, and model-builders as there are 
today, and the most intriguing product of technological progress, the 
computer, seems to offer untold new possibilities. People talk freely about 
'machines to foretell the future'. Are not such machines just what we have 
been waiting for? Ah men at all times have been wanting to know the future. 

The ancient Chinese used to consult the I Ching, also called The Book of 
Changes and reputed to be the oldest book of mankind, Some of our 
contemporaries do so even today. The I Ching is based on the conviction 
that, while everything changes all the time, change itself is unchanging and 
conforms to certain ascertainable metaphysical laws. 'To everything there is 
a season.' said Ecclesiastes, 'and a time to every purpose under heaven ... a 
time to break down and a time to build up ... a time to cast away stones and a 
time to gather stones together', or, as we might say, a time for expansion and 
a time for consolidation. And the task of the wise man is to understand the 
great rhythms of the Universe and to gear in with them. While the Greeks - 
and I suppose most other nations - went to living oracles, to their Pythias, 
Casandras, prophets and seers, the Chinese, remarkably, went to a book 
setting out the universal and necessary pattern of changes, the very Laws of 
Heaven to which all nature conforms inevitably and to which man will 
conform freely as a result of insight gained either from wisdom or from 
suffering. Modern man goes to the computer. 

Tempting as it may be to compare the ancient oracles and the modern 
computer, only a comparison by contrast is possible. The former deal 
exclusively with qualities; the latter, with quantities. The inscription over the 
Delphic temple was 'Know Thyself, while the inscription on an electronic 
computer is more likely to be: 'Know Me', that is, 'Study the Operating 

Instructions before Plugging in’, It might be thought that the I Ching and the 
oracles are metaphysical while the computer model is 'real'; but the fact 
remains that a machine to foretell the future is based on meta- physical 
assumptions of a very definite kind. It is based on the implicit assumption 
that 'the future is already here’, that it exists already in a determinate form, so 
that it requires merely good instruments and good techniques to get it into 
focus and make it visible. The reader will agree that this is a very far- 
reaching metaphysical assumption, in fact, a most extraordinary assumption 
which seems to go against all direct personal experience. It implies that 
human freedom does not exist or, in any case, that it cannot alter the 
predetermined course of events. We cannot shut our eyes to the fact, on 
which I have been insisting throughout this book, that such an assumption, 
like all metaphysical theses, whether explicit or implicit, has decisive 
practical consequences. The question is simply: is it true or is it untrue? 

When the Lord created the world and people to live in it - an enterprise 
which, according to modern science, took a very long time - 1 could well 
imagine that He reasoned with Himself as follows: ’If I make everything 
predictable, these human beings, whom I have endowed with pretty good 
brains, will undoubtedly learn to predict everything, and they will thereupon 
have no motive to do anything at all, because they will recognise that the 
future is totally determined and cannot be influenced by any human action. 
On the other hand, if I make everything unpredictable: they will gradually 
discover that there is no rational basis for any decision whatsoever and, as in 
the first case, they will thereupon have no motive to do anything at all. 
Neither scheme would make sense. I must therefore create a mixture of the 
two. Let some things be predictable and let others be unpredictable, They 
will then, amongst many other things, have the very important task of 
finding out which is which. 

And this, indeed, is a very important task, particularly today, when people 
try to devise machines to foretell the future. Before anyone makes a 
prediction, he should be able to give a convincing reason why the factor to 
which his prediction refers is inherently predictable. 

Planners, of course, proceed on the assumption that the future is not 
'already here’, that they are not dealing with a predetermined - and 
therefore predictable - system, that they can determine things by their own 
free will, and that their plans will make the future different from what it 
would have been had there been no plan. And yet it is the planners, more 

than perhaps anyone else, who would like nothing better than to have a 
machine to foretell the future. Do they ever wonder whether the machine 
might incidentally also foretell their own plans before they have been 

Need for Semantics 

However this may be, it is clear that the question of predictability is not 
only important but also somewhat involved. We talk happily about 
estimating, planning, forecasting, budgeting, about surveys, programmes, 
targets, and so forth, and we tend to use these terms as if they were freely 
interchangeable and as if everybody would automatically know what was 
meant. The result is a great deal of confusion, because it is in fact necessary 
to make a number of fundamental distinctions. The terms we use may refer 
to the past or to the future; they may refer to acts or to events: and they may 
signify certainty or uncertainty. The number of combinations possible where 
there are three pairs of this kind is 2, or 8, and we really ought to have eight 
different terms to be quite certain of what we are talking about. Our 
language, however, is not as perfect as that. The most important distinction 
is generally that between acts and events. The eight possible cases may there 
fore be ordered as follows: 

1 Act Past Certain 

2 Act Future Certain 

3 Act Past Uncertain 

4 Act Future Uncertain 

5 Event Past Certain 

6 Event Future Certain 

7 Event Past Uncertain 

8 Event Future Uncertain 

The distinction between acts and events is as basic as that between active 
and passive or between 'within my control' or 'outside my control'. To apply 
the word 'planning' to matters outside the planner's control is absurd. Events, 

as far as the planner is concerned, simply happen. He may be able to forecast 
them and this may well influence his plan; but they cannot possibly be p 

art of the plan. The distinction between the past and the future proved to be 
necessary for our purpose, because, in fact, words like 'plan' or 'estimate' are 
being used to refer to either. If I say: 'I shall not visit Paris without a plan,' 
this can mean: 'I shall arm myself with a street plan for orientation' and 
would therefore refer to case 5. Or it can mean: 'I shall arm myself with a 
plan which outlines in advance where I am going to go and how I am going 
to spend my time and money' - case 2 or 4. If someone claims that 'to have a 
plan is indispensable', it is not without interest to find out whether he means 
the former or the latter. The two are essentially different. 

Similarly, the word 'estimate', which denotes uncertainty, may apply to the 
past or to the future. In an ideal world, it would not be necessary to make 
estimates about things that had already happened. But in the actual world, 
there is much uncertainty even about matters which, in principle, could be 
fully ascertained. Cases 3, 4, 7, and 8 represent four different types of 
estimates. Case 3 relates to something I have done in the past; case 7, to 
something that has happened in the past. Case 4 relates to some- thing I plan 
to do in the future, while case 8 relates to something I expect to happen in 
the future. Case 8, in fact, is a forecast in the proper sense of the term and 
has nothing whatever to do with 'planning'. How often, however, are 
forecasts presented as if they were plans - and vice versa! The British 
'National Plan' of 1965 provides an outstanding example and, not 
surprisingly, came to nothing. 

Can we ever speak of future acts or events as certain (cases 2 and 6)7 If I 
have made a plan with full knowledge of all the relevant facts, being 
inflexibly resolve to carry it through - case 2-1 may, in this respect, 
consider my future actions as certain. Similarly, in laboratory science, 
dealing with carefully isolated deterministic systems, future 2vents may he 
described as certain. The real world, however, is not a deterministic system; 
we may be able to talk with certainty about acts or events of the past - cases 
1 or 5 - but we can do so about future events only on the basis of 
assumptions. In other words, we can formulate conditional statements about 
the future, such as: ‘If such and such a trend of events continued for another 
x years, this is where it would take us.' This is not a forecast or prediction, 
which must always be uncertain in the real world, but an exploratory 

calculation, which, being conditional, has the virtue of mathematical 

Endless confusion results from the semantic muddle in which we find 
ourselves today. As mentioned before, 'plans' are put forward which upon 
inspection turn out to relate to events totally outside the control of the 
planner. 'Forecasts' are offered which upon inspection turn out to be 
conditional sentences, in other words, exploratory calculations. The latter are 
misinterpreted as if they were forecasts or predictions. 'Estimates' are put 
forward which upon inspection turn out to be plans. And so on and so forth. 
Our academic teachers would perform a most necessary and really helpful 
task if they taught their students to make the distinctions discussed above 
and developed a terminology which fixed them in words. 

Predictability Let us now return to our main subject - predictability. Is pre- 
diction or forecasting - the two terms would seem to be interchangeable - 
possible at all? The future does not exist; how could there be knowledge 
about something non-existent? This question is only too well justified. In the 
strict sense of the word, knowledge can only be about the past. The future is 
always in the making, but it is being made largely out of existing material, 
about which a great deal can be known. The future, there, is largely 
predictable, if we have solid and extensive knowledge of the past, 

Largely, but by no means wholly, for into the making of the future there 
enters that mysterious and irrepressible factor called human freedom. It is 
the freedom of a being of which it has been said that it was made in the 
image of God the Creator: the freedom of creativity. 

Strange to say, under the influence of laboratory science many people 
today seem to use their freedom only for the purpose of denying its existence 
Men and women of great gifts find their purest delight in magnifying every 
mechanism', every inevitability', everything where human freedom does not 
enter or does not appear to enter A great shout of triumph goes up whenever 
anybody has found some further evidence - in physiology or psychology or 
sociology or economics or politics - of unfreedom, some further indication 
that people cannot help being what they are and doing what they are doing, 
no matter how inhuman their actions might be. The denial of freedom, of 
course, is a denial of responsibility: there are no acts, but only events; 
everything simply happens; no-one is responsible. And this is no doubt the 
main cause of the semantic confusion to which I have referred above. It is 

also the cause for the belief that we shall soon have a machine to foretell the 

To be sure, if everything simply happened, if there were no element of 
freedom, choice, human creativity and responsibility, everything would be 
perfectly predictable, subject only to accidental and temporary limitations of 
knowledge. The absence of freedom would make human affairs suitable for 
study by the natural sciences or at least by their methods, and reliable results 
would no doubt quickly follow the systematic observation of facts. Professor 
Phelps Brown, in his presidential address to the Royal Economic Society, 
appears to adopt precisely this point of view when talking about 'The 
Underdevelopment of Economics'. 'Our own science,' he says, 'has hardly 
yet reached its seventeenth century. Believing that economics is 
metaphysically the same as physics, he quotes another economist, Professor 
Morgenstem, approvingly as follows: 

'The decisive break which came in physics in the seventeenth century, 
specifically in the field of mechanics, was possible only because of previous 
developments in astronomy. It was backed by several millennia of 
systematic, scientific, astronomical observation.... Nothing of this sort has 
occurred in economic science. It would have been absurd in physics to have 
expected Kepler and Newton without Tycho - and there is no reason to hope 
for an easier development in economics.' Professor Phelps Brown concludes 
therefore that we need many, many more years of observations of behaviour, 
'Until then, our mathematisation is premature. ’ 

It is the intrusion of human freedom and responsibility that makes 
economics metaphysically different from physics and makes human affairs 
largely unpredictable. We obtain predictability, of course, when we or others 
are acting according to a plan. But this is so precisely because a plan is the 
result of an exercise in the freedom of choice: the choice has been made: all 
alternatives have been eliminated. If people stick to their plan, their 
behaviour is predictable simply because they have chosen to surrender their 
freedom to act otherwise than prescribed in the plan. 

In principle, everything which is immune to the intrusion of human 
freedom, like the movements of the stars, is predictable, and everything 
subject to this intrusion is unpredictable. Does that mean that all human 
actions are unpredictable? No, because most people, most of the time, make 
no use of their freedom and act purely mechanically. Experience shows that 

when we are dealing with large numbers of people many aspects of their 
behaviour are indeed predictable; for out of a large number, at any one time, 
only a tiny minority are using their power of freedom, and they often do not 
significantly affect the total outcome. Yet all really important innovations 
and changes normally start from tiny minorities of people who do use their 
creative freedom. 

It is true that social phenomena acquire a certain steadiness and 
predictability from the non-use of freedom, which means that the great 
majority of people responds to a given situation in a way that does not alter 
greatly in time, unless there are really overpowering new causes. 

We can therefore distinguish as follows: 

(a) Full predictability (in principle) exists only in the absence of human 
freedom, i.e. in 'sub-human' nature. The limitations of predictability are 
purely limitations of knowledge and technique. 

(b) Relative predictability exists with regard to the behaviour pattern of 
very large numbers of people doing ’normal’ things (routine). 

(C) Relatively full predictability exists with regard to human’ actions 
controlled by a plan which eliminates freedom, e.g. railway timetable. 

(d) Individual decisions by individuals are in principle unpredictable. 

Short-Term Forecasts 

In practice all prediction is simply extrapolation, modified by known 
'plans’. But how do you extrapolate? How many years do you go back? 
Assuming there is a record of growth, what precisely do you extrapolate - 
the average rate of growth, or the increase in the rate of growth, or the 
annual increment in absolute terms? As a matter of fact, there are no rules:* 
it is just a matter of ’feel’ or judgment. 

It is good to know of all the different possibilities of using the same time 
series for extrapolations with very different results. Such knowledge will 
prevent us from putting undue faith in any extrapolation. At the same time, 
and by the same token, the development of (what purport to be) better 
forecasting techniques can become a vice. In short-term forecasting, say, for 

next year, a refined technique rarely produces significantly different results 
from those of a crude technique. After a year of growth - what can you 

(a) that we have reached a (temporary) ceiling; 

(b) that growth will continue at the same, or a slower, or a faster rate; 

(c) that there will be a decline. 

Now, it seems clear that the choice between these three basic alternative 
predictions cannot be made by 'forecasting technique but only by informed 
judgment. It depends, of course, on what you are dealing with. Which you 
have something that is normally growing very fast, like the consumption of 
electricity, your threefold choice is between the came rate of growth, a faster 
rate, or a slower rate. 

It is not so much forecasting technique, as a full understanding of the 
current situation shat can help in the formation of a sound judgment for the 
future. If the present level of performance (or rate of growth) is known to be 
influenced by quite abnormal factors which are unlikely to apply in the 
coming year, it is, of course, necessary to take these into account. The 
forecast, 'same as last year', may imply a 'real' growth or a 'real' decline on 
account of exceptional factors being present this year, and this, of course, 
must be made explicit by the forecaster; 

I believe, therefore, that all effort needs to be put into understanding the 
current situation, to identify and, if need be, eliminate 'abnormal' and non- 
recurrent factors from the current picture. This having been done, the 
method of forecasting can hardly be crude enough. No amount of refinement 
will help one come to the fundamental judgment - is next year going to be 
the same as last year, or better, or worse? 

At this point, it may be objected that there ought to be great possibilities of 
short-term forecasting with the help of electronic computers, because they 
can very easily and quickly handle a great mass of data and fit to them some 
kind of mathematical expression. By means of 'feedback' the mathematical 
expression can be kept up to date almost instantaneously. And once you 
have a really good mathematics then the machine can predict the future. 

Once again, we need to have a look at the metaphysical basis of such 
claims. What is the meaning of a 'good mathematical fit’? Simply that a 
sequence of quantitative changes in the past has been elegantly described in 
precise mathematical language. But the fact that I - or the machine - have 
been able to describe this sequence so exactly by no means establishes a 
presumption that the pattern will continue. It could continue only if (a) there 
were no human freedom and (b) there was no possibility of any change in 
the causes that have given rise to the observed pattern, 

I should accept the claim that a very clear and very strongly established 
pattern !of stability, growth, or decline) can be expected to continue for a 
little longer, unless there is definite knowledge of the arrival of new factors 
likely to change it. But I suggest that for the detection of such clear, strong 
and persistent patterns the non-electronic human brain is normally cheaper, 
faster, and more reliable than its electronic rival. Or to put it the other way 
round: if it is really necessary to apply such highly refined methods of 
mathematical analysis for the detection of a pattern that one needs an 
electronic computer, the pattern is too weak and too obscure to be a suitable 
basis for extrapolation in real life. 

Crude methods of forecasting - after the current picture has been corrected 
for abnormalities - are not likely to lead into the errors of spurious 
verisimilitude and spurious detailing - the two greatest vices of the 
statistician. Once you have a formula and an electronic computer, there is an 
awful temptation to squeeze the lemon until it is dry and to present a picture 
of the future which through its very precision and verisimilitude carries 
conviction. Yet a man who uses an imaginary map, thinking it a true one, is 
likely to be worse o~ than someone with no map at all; for he will fail to 
inquire wherever he can, to observe every detail on his way, and to search 
continuously with all his senses and all his intelligence for indications of 
where he should go. 

The person who makes the forecasts may still have a precise appreciation 
of the assumptions on which they are based. But the person who uses the 
forecasts may have no idea at all that the whole edifice, as is often the case, 
stands and falls with one single, unverifiable assumption. He is impressed by 
the thoroughness of the job done, by the fact that everything seems to ’add 
up', and so forth. If the forecasts were presented quite artlessly, as it were, on 
the back of an envelope, he would have a much better chance of appreciating 

their tenuous character and the fact that, forecasts or no forecasts, someone 
has to take an entrepreneurial decision about the unknown future. 


I have already insisted that a plan is something essentially different from a 
forecast. It is a statement of intention, of what the planners - or their masters 
- intend to do. Planning (as I suggest the term should be used) is inseparable 
from power. It is natural and indeed desirable that everybody wielding any 
kind of power should have some sort of a plan, that is to say, that he should 
use power deliberately and consciously, looking some distance ahead in 
time. In doing so he must consider what other people are likely to do: in 
other words, he cannot plan sensibly without doing a certain amount of 
forecasting. This is quite straightforward as long as that which has to be 
forecast is, in fact, 'forecastable', if it relates either to matters into which 
human freedom does not enter, or to the routine actions of a very large 
number of individuals, or to the established plans of other people wielding 
power. Unfortunately, the matters to be forecast very often belong to none of 
these categories but are dependent on the individual decisions of single 
persons or small groups of persons. In such cases forecasts are little more 
than 'inspired guesses', and no degree of improvement in forecasting 
technique can help. Of course, some people may turn out to make better 
guesses than others, but this will not be due to their possessing a better fore- 
casting technique or better mechanical equipment to help them in their 

What, then, could be the meaning of a 'national plan' in a free I society? It 
cannot mean the concentration of all power at one point, because that would 
imply the end of freedom: genuine planning is co-extensive with power. It 
seems to me that the only intelligible meaning of the words 'a national plan' 
in a free society would be the fullest possible statement of intentions by all 
people wielding substantial economic power, such statements being 
collected and collated by some central agency. The very inconsistencies of 
such a composite 'plan' might give valuable pointers, 

Long-term Forecasts and Feasibility Studies 

Let us now turn to long-term forecasting, by which I mean producing 
estimates dive or more years ahead. It must be clear that, change being a 
function of time, the longer-term future is even less predictable than the 

short-term. In fact, all long-term forecasting is somewhat presumptuous and 
absurd, unless it is of so general a kind that it merely states the obvious. All 
the same, there is often a practical necessity for 'taking a view' on the future, 
as decisions have to be taken and long-term commitments entered. Is there 
nothing that could help? 

Here I should like to emphasise again the distinction between forecasts on 
the one hand and 'exploratory calculations' or 'feasibility studies' on the 
other. In the one case I assert that this or that will be the position in, say, 
twenty years' time. In the other case I merely explore the long-term effect of 
certain assumed tendencies. It is unfortunately true that in macro-economics 
feasibility studies are very rarely carried beyond the most rudimentary 
beginnings. People are content to rely on general forecasts which are rarely 
worth the paper they are written on. 

It may be helpful if I give a few examples. It is very topical these days to 
talk about the development of underdeveloped countries and countless 
'plans' (so-called) are being produced to this end. If we go by the 
expectations that are being aroused all over the world, it appears to be 
assumed that within a few decades most people the world over are going to 
be able to live more or less as the western Europeans are living today. Now, 
it seems to me, it would be very instructive if someone undertook to make a 
proper, detailed feasibility study of this project. He might choose the year 
2000 as the terminal date and work backwards from there. What would be 
the required output of foodstuffs, fuels, metals, textile fibres, and so forth? 
What would be the stock of industrial capital? Naturally, he would have to 
introduce many new assumptions as he went along. Each assumption could 
then become the object of a further feasibility study. He might then find that 
he could not solve his equations unless he introduced assumptions which 
transcended all bounds of reasonable probability. This might prove highly 
instructive. It might conceivably lead to the conclusion that, while most 
certainly there ought to be substantial economic development throughout the 
countries where great masses of people live in abject misery, there are 
certain choices between alternative patterns of development that could be 
made, and that some types of development would appear more feasible than 

Long-term thinking, supported by conscientious feasibility studies, would 
seem to be particularly desirable with regard to all non-renewable raw 
materials of limited availability, that is to say, mainly fossil fuels and metals. 

At present, for instance, there is a replacement of coal or oil. Some people 
seem to assume that coal is on the way out. A careful feasibility study, 
making use of all available evidence of coal, oil, and natural gas reserves, 
proved as well as merely assumed to exist, would be exceedingly instructive. 

On the subject of population increase and food supplies, we have had the 
nearest thing to feasibility studies so far, coming mainly from United 
Nations organisations. They might be carried much further, giving not only 
the totals of food production to be attained by 1980 or 2000, but also 
showing in much greater detail than has so far been done the timetable of 
specific steps that would have to be taken in the near future if these totals are 
to be attained. 

In all this, the most essential need is a purely intellectual one: a clear 
appreciation of the difference between a forecast and a feasibility study. It is 
surely a sign of statistical illiteracy to confuse the two. A long-term forecast, 
as L said, is presumptuous; but a long- term feasibility study is a piece of 
humble and unpretentious work which we shall neglect at our peril. 

Again the question arises whether this work could be facilitated by more 
mechanical aids such as electronic computers. Personally, I am inclined to 
doubt it. It seems to me that the endless multiplication of mechanical aids in 
fields which require judgment more than anything else is one of the chief 
dynamic forces behind Parkinson's Law. Of course, an electronic computer 
can work out a vast number of permutations, employing varying 
assumptions, within a few seconds or minutes, while it might take the non- 
electronic brain as many months to do the same job. But the point is that the 
non-electronic brain need never attempt to do that job, By the power of 
judgment it can concentrate on a few decisive parameters which are quite 
sufficient to outline the ranges of reasonable probability. Some people 
imagine that it would be possible and helpful to set up a machine for long- 
range forecasting into which current 'news’ could be fed continuously and 
which, in response, would produce continual revisions of some long-term 
forecasts. No doubt, this would be possible; but would it be helpful! Each 
item of 'news- has to be judged for its long-term relevance, and a sound 
judgment is generally not possible immediately. Nor can I see any value in 
the continual revision of long-term forecasts, as a matter of mechanical 
routine. A forecast is required only when a long-term decision has to be 
taken or reviewed, which is a comparatively rare event even in the largest of 
businesses, and then it is worth while deliberately and conscientiously to 

assemble the best evidence, to judge each item in the light of accumulated 
experience, and finally to come to a view which appears reasonable to the 
best brains available. It is a matter of self-deception that this laborious and 
uncertain process could be short-circuited by a piece of mechanical 

When it comes to feasibility studies, as distinct from forecasts, it may 
occasionally seem useful to have apparatus which can quickly test the effect 
of variations in one's assumptions. But I have yet to be convinced that a slide 
rule and a set of compound interest tables are not quite sufficient for the 

Unpredictability and Freedom 

If I hold a rather negative opinion about the usefulness of 'automation' in 
matters of economic forecasting and the like, I do not underestimate the 
value of electronic computers and similar apparatus for other tasks, like 
solving mathematical problems or programming production runs. These 
latter tasks belong to the exact sciences or their applications. Their subject 
matter is non- human, or perhaps I should say, sub-human. Their very 
exactitude is a sign of the absence of human freedom, the absence of choice, 
responsibility and dignity. As soon as human freedom enters, we are in an 
entirely different world where there is great danger in any proliferation of 
mechanical devices. The tendencies which attempt to obliterate the 
distinction should be resisted with the utmost determination. Great damage 
to human dignity has resulted from the misguided attempt of the social 
sciences to adopt and imitate the methods of the natural sciences. 

Economics, and even more so applied economics, is not an exact science: it 
is in fact, or ought to be, something much greater: a branch of wisdom. Mr 
Cohn Clark once claimed 'that long-period world economic equilibrium 
develop themselves in their own peculiar manner, entirely independently of 
political and social changes; 

On the strength of this metaphysical heresy he wrote a book, in 1941, 
entitled The Economics’ of 1960. ' It would be unjust to say that the picture 
he drew bears no resemblance to what actually came to pass; there is, 
indeed, the kind of resemblance which simply stems from the fact that man 
uses his freedom within an unchanged setting of physical laws of nature. But 
the lesson from Mr Clark's book is that his metaphysical assumption is 
untrue; that, in fact, world economic equilibria, even in the longer run. are 

highly dependent on political and social changes; and that the sophisticated 
and ingenious methods of forecasting employed by Mr Clark merely served 
to produce a work of spurious verisimilitude. 


I thus come to the cheerful conclusion that life, including economic life, is 
still worth living because it is sufficiently unpredictable to be interesting. 
Neither the economist nor the statistician will get it 'taped'. Within the limits 
of the physical laws of nature, we are still masters of our individual and 
collective destiny, for good or ill. 

But the know-how of the economist, the statistician, the natural scientist 
and engineer, and even of the genuine philosopher can help to clarify the 
limits within which our destiny is confined. The future cannot be forecast, 
but it can be explored. Feasibility studies can show us where we appear to be 
going, and this is more important today than ever before, since 'growth' has 
become a keynote of economics all over the world. 

In his urgent attempt to obtain reliable knowledge about his essentially 
indeterminate future, the modern man of action may surround himself by 
ever-growing armies of forecasters, by ever-growing mountains of factual 
data to be digested by ever more wonderful mechanical contrivances: I fear 
that the result is little more than a huge game of make-believe and an ever 
more marvellous vindication of Parkinson's Law. The best decisions will 
still be based on the judgments of mature non-electronic brains possessed by 
men who have looked steadily and calmly at the situation and seen it whole. 
'Stop, look, and listen' is a better motto than 'Look it up in the forecasts'. 


Towards a Theory of Large-Scale Organisation 

Almost every day we hear of mergers and takeovers: Britain enters the 
European Economic Community to open up larger markets to be served by 
even larger organisations. In the socialist countries, nationalisation has 
produced vast combines to rival or surpass anything that has emerged in the 

capitalist countries. The great majority of economists and business 
efficiency experts sup- ports this trend towards vastness. 

In contrast, most of the sociologists and psychologists insistently warn us 
of its inherent dangers - dangers to the integrity of the individual when he 
feels as nothing more than a small cog in a vast machine and when the 
human relationships of his daily working life become increasingly 
dehumanised; dangers also to efficiency and productivity, stemming from 
ever-growing Parkinsonian bureaucracies. 

Modern literature, at the same time, paints frightening pictures of a brave 
new world sharply divided between us and them, torn by mutual suspicion, 
with a hatred of authority from below and a contempt of people from above. 
The masses react to their rulers in a spirit of sullen irresponsibility, while the 
rulers vainly try to keep things moving by precise organisation and co- 
ordination, fiscal inducements, incentives, endless exhortations and threats. 

Undoubtedly this is all a problem of communications. But the only really 
effective communication is from man to man, face to face. Franz Kafka's 
nightmarish novel, The Castle, depicts the why. He tries to get his position 
clarified, because the people he devastating effects of remote control. Mr K, 
the land surveyor, has been hired by the authorities, but nobody quite knows 
how and meets all tell him: Unfortunately we have no need of a land 
surveyor. There would not be the least use for one here.' 

So, making every effort to meet authority face to face, Mr K approaches 
various people who evidently carry some weight; but others tell him :'You 
haven't once up till now come into real contact with our authorities. All these 
contacts are merely illusory, but owing to your ignorance ... you take them to 
he real. 

He fails utterly to do any real work and then receives a letter from The 
Castle: 'The surveying work which you have carried out thus far has my 
recognition.... Do not slacken your efforts! Bring your work to a successful 
conclusion. Any interruption would displease me ... I shall not forget you. 

Nobody really likes large-scale organisation: nobody likes to take orders 
from a superior who takes orders from a superior who takes orders.... Even if 
the rules devised by bureaucracy are outstandingly humane, nobody likes to 

be ruled by rules, that is to say, by people whose answer to every complaint 
is: 'I did not make the rules: I am merely applying them.’ 

Yet, it seems, large-scale organisation is here to stay. Therefore it is all the 
more necessary to think about it and to theorise about it. The stronger the 
current, the greater the need for skilful navigation. 

The fundamental task is to achieve smallness within large organisation. 

Once a large organisation has come into being, it normally goes through 
alternating phases of centralising and decentralising, like swings of a 
pendulum. Whenever one encounters such opposites, each of them with 
persuasive arguments in its favour, it is worth looking into the depth of the 
problem for something more than compromise, more than a half-and-half 
solution. Maybe what we really need is not either-or but the-one-and-the- 
other-at-the- same-time. 

This very familiar problem pervades the whole of real life, al- though it is 
highly unpopular with people who spend most of their time on laboratory 
problems from which all extraneous factors have been carefully eliminated. 
For whatever we do in real life, we must try to do justice to a situation which 
includes all so-called extraneous factors. Find we always have to face the 
simultaneous requirement for order and freedom. 

In any organisation, large or small, there must be a certain clarity and 
orderliness; if things fall into disorder, nothing can be accomplished, Yet. 
orderliness, as such, is static and lifeless; so there must also be plenty of 
elbow-room and scope for breaking through the established order, to do the 
thing never done before, never anticipated by the guardians of orderliness, 
the new, unpredicted and unpredictable outcome of a man's creative idea. 

Therefore any organisation has to strive continuously for the orderliness of 
order and the disorderliness of creative freedom, And the specific danger 
inherent in large scale organisation is that its natural bias and tendency 
favour order, at the expense of creative freedom. 

We can associate many further pairs of opposites with this basic pair of 
order and freedom. Centralisation is mainly an idea of order; 
decentralisation, one of freedom, The man of order is typically the 
accountant and, generally, the administrator: while the man of creative 

freedom is the entrepreneur. Order requires intelligence and is conducive to 
efficiency; while freedom calls for. and opens the door to, intuition and leads 
to innovation. 

The larger an organisation, the more obvious and inescapable is the need 
for order. But if this need is looked after with such efficiency and perfection 
that no scope remains for man to exercise his creative intuition, for 
entrepreneurial disorder, the organisation becomes moribund and a desert of 

These considerations form the background to an attempt towards a theory 
of large-scale organisation which I shall now develop in the form of five 

The first principle is called The Principle of Subsidiarity or The Principle 
of Subsidiary Function A famous formulation is this principle reads as 
follows: 'It is an injustice and at the same time a grave evil and disturbance 
of right order to assign to a greater and higher association what lesser and 
subordinate organisations can do. For every social activity ought of its very 
nature to furnish help to the members of the body social and never destroy 
and absorb them.' These sentences were meant for society as a whole, but 
they apply equally to the different levels within a large organisation. The 
higher level must not absorb the functions of the lower one, on the 
assumption that, being higher, it will automatically be wiser and fulfil them 
more efficiently. Loyalty can grow only from the smaller units to the larger 
(and higher) ones, not the other way round - and loyalty is an essential 
element in She health of any organisation. 

The Principle of Subsidiary Function implies that the burden of proof lies 
always on those who want to deprive a lower level of its function, and 
thereby of its freedom and responsibility in that respect; they have to prove 
that the lower level is incapable of fulfilling this function satisfactorily and 
that the higher level can actually do much better. 'Those in command (to 
continue the quotation) should be sure that the more perfectly a graduated 
order is preserved among the various associations, in observing the principle 
of subsidiary function, the stronger wilt be the social authority and 
effectiveness and the happier and more prosperous the condition of the 

The opposites of centralising and decentralising are now far behind us: the 
Principle of Subsidiary Function teaches us that the centre will gain in 
authority and effectiveness if the freedom and responsibility of the lower 
formations are carefully preserved, with the result that the organisation as a 
whole will be 'happier and more prosperous’. 

How can such a structure be achieved? From the administrator's point of 
view, i.e. from the point of view of orderliness, it will look untidy, 
comparing most unfavourably with the clear- cut logic of a monolith. The 
large organisation will consist of many semi-autonomous units, which we 
may call quasi-firms. Each of them will have a large amount of freedom, to 
give the greatest possible chance to creativity and entrepreneurship. 

The structure of the organisation can then be symbolised by a man holding 
a large number of balloons in his hand. Each of the balloons has its own 
buoyancy and lift, and the man himself does not lord it over the balloons, but 
stands beneath them, yet holding all the strings firmly in his hand. Every 
balloon is not only an administrative but also an entrepreneurial unit. The 
monolithic organisation, by contrast, might be symbolised by a Christmas 
tree, with a star at the top and a lot of nuts and other useful things 
underneath. Everything derives from the top and depends on it, Real 
freedom and entrepreneurship can exist only at the top; 

Therefore, the task is to look at the organisation's activities one by one and 
set up as many quasi-firms as may seem possible and reasonable. For 
example, the British National Coal Board, one of the largest commercial 
organisations in Europe, has found it possible to set up quasi-firms under 
various names for its opencast mining, its brickworks, and its coal products. 
But the process did not end there. Special, relatively self-contained 
organisational forms have been evolved for its road transport activities, 
estates, and retail business, not to mention various enterprises falling under 
the heading of diversification. The board's primary activity, deep-mined 
coal-getting, has been organised in seventeen areas, each of them with the 
status of a quasi-firm. The source already quoted describes the results of 
such a structurisation as follows: 'Thereby (the centre) will more freely, 
powerfully and effectively do all those things which belong to it alone 
because it alone can do them: directing, watching, urging, restraining, as 
occasion requires and necessity demands.' 

For central control to be meaningful and effective, a second principle has 
to be applied, which we shall call The Principle of Vindication. To vindicate 
means: to defend against reproach or accusation: to prove to be true and 
valid; to justify; to uphold; so this principle describes very well one of the 
most important duties of the central authority towards the lower formations. 
Good government is always government by exception. Except for 
exceptional cases, the subsidiary unit must be defended against reproach and 
upheld. This means that the exception must be sufficiently clearly defined, 
so that the quasi-firm is able to know without doubt whether or not it is 
performing satisfactorily. 

Administrators taken as a pure type, namely as men of orderliness, are 
happy when they have everything under control. Armed with computers, 
they can indeed now do so and can insist on accountability with regard to an 
almost infinite number of items - output, productivity, many different cost 
items, non- operational expenditure, and so on, leading up to profit or loss. 
This is logical enough: but real life is bigger than logic. If a large number of 
criteria is laid down for accountability, every subsidiary unit can be faulted 
on one item or another; government by exception becomes a mockery, and 
no-one can ever be sure how his unit stands. 

In its ideal application, the Principle of Vindication would permit only one 
criterion for accountability in a commercial organisation, namely 
profitability. Of course, such a criterion would be subject to the quasi-firm's 
observing general rules and policies hid down by the centre. Ideals can 
rarely be attained in the real world, but they are none the less meaningful. 
They imply that any departure from the ideal has to be specially argued and 
justified Unless the number of criteria for accountability is kept very small 
indeed, creativity and entrepreneurship cannot flourish in the quasi-firm. 

While profitability must be the final criterion, it is not always permissible 
to apply it mechanically. Some subsidiary units may be exceptionally well 
placed, others, exceptionally badly; some may have service functions with 
regard to the organisation as a whole or other special obligations which have 
to be fulfilled without primary regard to profitability. In such cases, the 
measurement of profitability must be modified in advance, by what we may 
call rents and subsidies. 

If a unit enjoys special and inescapable advantages, it must pay an 
appropriate rent, but if it has to cope with inescapable disadvantages, it must 

be granted a special credit or subsidy. Such a system can sufficiently 
equalise the profitability chances of the various units, so that profit becomes 
a meaningful indication of achievement. If such an equalisation is needed 
but not applied, the fortunate units will be featherbedded, while others may 
be lying on a bed of nails. This cannot be good for either morale or 

If. in accordance with the Principle of Vindication, an organisation adopts 
profitability as the primary criterion for accountability - profitability as 
modified, if need be, by rents and subsidies - government by exception 
becomes possible. The centre can then concentrate its activities on 'directing, 
watching, urging, restraining, as occasion requires and necessity demands', 
which, of course, must go on all the time with regard to all its subsidiary 

Exceptions can be defined clearly. The centre will have two opportunities 
for intervening exceptionally. The first occurs when the centre and the 
subsidiary unit cannot come to a free agreement on the rent or subsidy, as 
the case may be, which is to be applied. In such circumstances the centre has 
to undertake a full efficiency audit of the unit to obtain an objective 
assessment of the unit's real potential. The second opportunity arises when 
the unit fails to earn a profit, after allowing for rent or subsidy. The 
management of the unit is then in a precarious position: if the centre's 
efficiency audit produces highly unfavourable evidence, the management 
may have to be changed. 

The third principle The Principle of Identification. Each subsidiary unit or 
quasi-firm must have both a profit and loss account and a balance sheet. 
From the point of view of orderliness a profit and loss statement is quite 
sufficient, since from this one can know whether or not the unit is 
contributing financially to the organisation. But for the entrepreneur, a 
balance sheet is essential, even if it is used only for internal purposes. Why 
is it not sufficient to have but one balance sheet for the organisation as a 

Business operates with a certain economic substance, and this substance 
diminishes as a result of losses, and grows as a result of profit, What 
happens to the unit's profits or losses at the end of the financial year? They 
flow into the totality of the organisation’s accounts: as far as the unit is 
concerned, the; simply disappear. In the absence of a balance sheet, or 

something in the nature of a balance sheet, the unit always enters the new 
financial year with a nil balance, This cannot be right, 

A unit's success should lead to greater freedom and financial scope for the 
unit, while failure - in the form of losses - should lead to restriction and 
disability. One wants to reinforce success and discriminate against failure. 
The balance sheet describes the economic substance as augmented or 
diminished by current results. This enables all concerned to follow the effect 
of operations on substance. Profits and losses are carried forward and not 
wiped out. Therefore, every quasi-firm should have its separate balance 
sheet, in which profits can appear as loans to the centre and losses as loans 
from the centre. This is a matter of great psychological importance. 

I now turn to the fourth principle, which can be called The Principle of 
Motivation. It is a trite and obvious truism that people act in accordance with 
their motives. All the same, for a large organisation, with its bureaucracies, 
its remote and impersonal controls, its many abstract rules and regulations, 
and above all the relative incomprehensibility that stems from its very size, 
motivation is the central problem. At the top, the management has no 
problem of motivation, but going down the scale, the problem becomes 
increasingly acute, This is not the place to go into the details of this vast and 
difficult subject. 

Modern industrial society, typified by large-scale organisations, gives far 
too little thought to it. Managements assume that people work simply for 
money, for the pay-packet at the end of the week, No doubt, this is true up to 
a point, but when a worker, asked why he worked four shifts last week, 
answers: 'Because I couldn't make ends meet on three shifts' wages.’ 
everybody is stunned and feels check-mated. 

Intellectual confusion exacts its price. We preach the virtues of hard work 
and restraint while painting utopian pictures of unlimited consumption 
without either work or restraint. We complain when an appeal for greater 
effort meets with the ungracious reply: 'I couldn't care less.’ while promoting 
dreams about automation to do away with manual work, and about the 
computer relieving men from the burden of using their brains. 

A recent Reith lecturer announced that when a minority will be 'able to 
feed, maintain, and supply the majority, it makes no sense to keep in the 
production stream those who have no desire to be in it'. Many have no desire 

to be in it, because their work does not interest them, providing them with 
neither challenge nor satisfaction, and has no other merit in their eyes than 
that it leads to a pay-packet at the end of the week. If our intellectual leaders 
treat work as nothing but a necessary evil soon to be abolished as far as the 
majority is concerned, the urge to minimise it right away is hardly a 
surprising reaction, and the problem of motivation becomes insoluble. 

However that may be, the health of a large organisation depends to an 
extraordinary extent on its ability to do justice to the Principle of Motivation. 
Any organisational structure that is conceived without regard to this 
fundamental truth is unlikely to succeed. 

My fifth, and last, principle is The Principle of the Middle Axiom. Top 
management in a large organisation inevitably occupies a very difficult 
position. It carries responsibility for everything that happens, or fails to 
happen, throughout the organisation, although it is far removed from the 
actual scene of events. It can deal with many well-established functions by 
means of directives, rules and regulations. But what about new 
developments, new creative ideas? What about progress, the entrepreneurial 
activity par excellence? 

We come back to our starting point: all real human problems arise from 
the antinomy of order and freedom, Antinomy means a contradiction 
between two laws; a conflict of authority: opposition between laws or 
principles that appear to be founded equally in reason. 

Excellent! This is real life, full of antinomies and bigger than logic. 
Without order, planning, predictability, central control, accountancy, 
instructions to the underlines, obedience, discipline - without these, nothing 
fruitful can happen, because everything disintegrates. And yet - without the 
magnanimity of disorder, the happy abandon, the entrepreneurship venturing 
into the unknown and incalculable, without the risk and the gamble, the 
creative imagination rushing in where bureaucratic angels fear to tread - 
without this, life is a mockery and a disgrace. 

The centre can easily look after order; it is not so easy to look after 
freedom and creativity. The centre has the power to establish order, but no 
amount of power evokes the creative contribution How, then, can top 
management at the centre work for progress and innovation? Assuming that 
it knows what ought to be done: how can the management get it done 

throughout the organisation? This is where the Principle of the Middle 
Axiom comes in. 

An axiom is a self-evident truth which is assented to as soon as enunciated. 
The centre can enunciate the truth it has discovered - that this or that is 'the 
right thing to do’. Some years ago, the most important truth to be enunciated 
by the National Coal Board was concentration of output, that is, to 
concentrate coal-getting on fewer coal faces, with a higher output from each. 
Everybody, of course, immediately assented to it, but, not surprisingly, very 
little happened. 

A change of this kind requires a lot of work, a lot of new thinking and 
planning at every colliery, with many natural obstacles and difficulties to be 
overcome. How is the centre, the National Board in this case, to speed the 
change-over? It can, of course, preach the new doctrine. But what is the use, 
if everybody agrees anyhow? Preaching from the centre maintains the 
freedom and responsibility of the lower formations, but it incurs the valid 
criticism that 'they only talk and do not do anything'. Alternatively, the 
centre can issue instructions, but, being remote from the actual scene of 
operations, tile central management incur the valid criticism that ’it attempts 
to run the industry iron, Headquarters', sacrificing the need for freedom to 
the need for order and losing the creative participation of the people at the 
lower formulations - the very people who are most closely in touch with the 
actual job Neither the soft method of government by exhortation nor the 
tough method of government by instruction meets the requirements of the 
case. What is required is something in between a middle axiom, an order 
from above which is yet not quite an 

When it decided to concentrate output, the National Coal Board laid down 
certain minimum standards for opening up new coalfaces, with the proviso 
that if any Area found it necessary to open a coalface that would fall short of 
these standards, a record of the decision should be entered into a book 
specially provided for the purpose, and this record should contain answers to 
three questions: 

Why can this particular coalface not be laid out in such a way that the 
required minimum size is attained? 

Why does this particular bit of coal have to be worked at all? 

What is the approximate profitability of the coalface as planned? 

This was a true and effective way of applying the Principle of the Middle 
Axiom and it had an almost magical effect. Concentration of output really 
got going, with excellent results for the industry as a whole. The centre had 
found a way of going far beyond mere exhortation, yet without in any way 
diminishing the freedom and responsibility of the lower formations. 

Another middle axiom can be found in the device of Impact Statistics. 
Normally, statistics are collected for the benefit of the collector, who needs - 
or thinks he needs - certain quantitative information. Impact statistics have a 
different purpose, namely to make the supplier of the statistic, a responsible 
person at the lower formation, aware of certain facts which he might 
otherwise over- look. This device has been successfully used in the coal 
industry, particularly in the field of safety. 

Discovering a middle axiom is always a considerable achievement. To 
preach is easy so also is issuing instructions. But it is difficult indeed fur top 
management to carry through its creative ideas without impairing the 
freedom and responsibility of the lower formations. 

I have expounded five principles which i believe to be relevant to a theory 
of large-scale organisation, and have given a more or less intriguing name to 
each of them. What is the use of all this? Is it merely an intellectual game? 
Some readers will no doubt think so. Others - and they are the ones for 
whom this chapter has been written - might say: 'You are putting into words 
what I have been trying to do for years.' Excellent! Many of us have been 
struggling for years with the problems presented by large-scale organisation, 
problems which are becoming ever more acute. To struggle more 
successfully, we need a theory, built up from principles. But from where do 
the principles come? They come from observation and practical 

The best formulation of the necessary interplay of theory and practice, that 
I know of, comes from Mao Tse-tung. Go to the practical people, he says, 
and learn from them: then synthesise their experience into principles and 
theories; and then return to the practical people and call upon them to put 
these principles and methods into practice so as to solve their problems and 
achieve freedom and happiness? 



Both theoretical considerations and practical experience have led me to the 
conclusion that socialism is of interest solely for its non- economic values 
and the possibility it creates for the overcoming of the religion of economics. 
A society ruled primarily by the idolatry of enrichissez-vous. which 
celebrates millionaires as its culture heroes, can gain nothing from 
socialisation that could not also be gained without it. 

It is not surprising, therefore, that many socialists in so-called advanced 
societies, who are themselves - whether they know it or not - devotees of the 
religion of economics, are today wondering whether nationalisation is not 
really beside the point. It causes a lot of trouble - so why bother with it? The 
extinction of private ownership, by itself, does not produce magnificent 
results: everything worth while has still to be worked for, devotedly and 
patiently, and the pursuit of financial viability, combined with the pursuit of 
higher social aims, produces many dilemmas, many seeming contradictions, 
and imposes extra heavy burdens on management. 

If the purpose of nationalisation is primarily to achieve faster economic 
growth, higher efficiency, better planning, and so forth, there is bound to be 
disappointment. The idea of conducting the entire economy on the basis of 
private greed, as Marx well recognised, has shown an extraordinary power to 
transform the world, 

The bourgeoisie, wherever it has got the upper hand, has put an end to all 
feudal, patriarchal, idyllic relations and has left no other nexus between man 
and man than naked self- interest. . . . 

'The bourgeoisie, by the rapid improvement of all instruments of 
production, by the immensely facilitated means of communication, draws 
all, even the most barbarian, nations into civilisation.' (Communist 

The strength of the idea of private enterprise lies in its terrifying 
simplicity. It suggests that the totality of life can be reduced to one aspect - 
profits. The businessman, as a private individual, may still be interested in 
other aspects of life - perhaps even in goodness, truth and beauty - but as a 

businessman he concerns himself only with profits. In this respect, the idea 
of private enterprise fits exactly into the idea of The Market, which, in an 
earlier chapter, I called 'the institutionalisation of individualism and non- 
responsibility'. Equally, it fits perfectly into the modern trend towards total 
quantification at the expense of the appreciation of qualitative differences; 
for private enterprise is not concerned with what it produces but only with 
what it gains from production. 

Everything becomes crystal clear after you have reduced reality to one - 
one only - of its thousand aspects. You know what to do - whatever produces 
profits; you know what to avoid - whatever reduces them or makes a loss. 
And there is at the same time a perfect measuring rod for the degree of 
success or failure. Let no one befog the issue by asking whether a particular 
action is conducive to the wealth and well-being of society, whether it leads 
to moral, aesthetic, or cultural enrichment. Simply find out whether it pays: 
simply investigate whether there is an alternative that pays better. If there is, 
choose the alternative. 

It is no accident that successful businessmen are often astonishingly 
primitive; they live in a world made primitive by this process of reduction. 
They fit into this simplified version of the world and are satisfied with it. 

And when the real world occasionally makes its existence known and 
attempts to force upon their attention a different one of its facets, one not 
provided for in their philosophy, they tend to become quite helpless and 
confused. They feel exposed to incalculable dangers and ’unsound’ forces 
and freely predict general disaster. As a result, their judgments on actions 
dictated by a more comprehensive outlook on the meaning and purpose of 
life are generally quite worthless. It is a foregone conclusion for them that a 
different scheme of things, a business, for instance, that is not based on 
private ownership, cannot possibly succeed. If it succeeds all the same, there 
must be a sinister explanation -’exploitation of the consumer, ’hidden 
subsidies', 'forced labour', ’monopoly', 'dumping, or some dark and dreadful 
accumulation of a debit account which the future will suddenly present, 

But this is a digression The point is that the real strength of the theory of 
private enterprise lies in this ruthless simplification, which fits so admirably 
also into the mental patterns created by the phenomenal successes of 
science. The strength of science, too, derives from a ’reduction’ of reality to 
one or the other of its many aspects, primarily the reduction of quality to 
quantity. But just as the powerful concentration of nineteenth-century 

science on the mechanical aspects of reality had to be abandoned because 
there was too much of reality that simply did not fit, so the powerful 
concentration of business life on the aspect of 'profits' has had to be 
modified because it failed to do justice to the real needs of man. It was the 
historical achievement of socialists to push this development, with the result 
that the favourite phrase of the enlightened capitalist today is: 'We are all 
socialists now. 

That is to say, the capitalist today wishes to deny that the one final aim of 
all his activities is profit. He says: 'Oh no, we do a lot for our employees 
which we do not really have to do, we try to preserve the beauty of the 
countryside; we engage may not pay off,' etc. etc. All these claims are very 
familiar; sometimes they are justified, sometimes not. 

What concerns us here is this: private enterprise 'old style’, let us say, goes 
simply for profits: it thereby achieves a most powerful simplification of 
objectives and gains a perfect measuring rod of success or failure. Private 
enterprise 'new style’, on the other hand (let us assume), pursues a great 
variety of objectives; it tries to consider the whole fullness of life and not 
merely the money- making aspect; it therefore achieves no powerful 
simplification of objectives and possesses no reliable measuring rod of 
success or failure. If this is so, private enterprise 'new style’, as organised in 
large joint stock companies, differs from public enterprise only in one 
respect; namely that it provides an unearned income to its shareholders. 

Clearly, the protagonists of capitalism cannot have it both ways. They 
cannot sag 'We are all socialists now' and maintain at the same time that 
socialism cannot possibly work. If they themselves pursue objectives other 
thall that of profit-making, then they cannot very well argue that it becomes 
impossible to administer the nation's means of production efficiently as soon 
as considerations other than those of profit making are allowed to enter. If 
they can manage without the crude yardstick of money-making, so can 
nationalised industry, 

On the other hand, if all this is rather a sham and private enter- prise works 
for profit and (practically) nothing else: if its pursuit of other objectives is in 
fact solely dependent on profit-making and constitutes merely its own choice 
of what to do with some of the profits, then the sooner this is made clear the 
better. In that case, private enterprise could still claim to possess the power 
of simplicity. Its case against public enterprise would be that the latter is 

bound to be inefficient precisely because it attempts to pursue several 
objectives at the same time, and the case of socialists against the former 
would be the traditional case, which is not primarily an economic one, 
namely, that it degrades life by its very simplicity, by basing all economic 
activity solely on the motive of private greed. 

A total rejection of public ownership means a total affirmation of private 
ownership. This is just as great a piece of dogmatism as the opposite one of 
the most fanatical communist. But while all fanaticism shows intellectual 
weakness, a fanaticism about the means to be employed for reaching quite 
uncertain objectives is sheer feeble-mindedness. 

As mentioned before, the whole crux of economic life - and indeed of life 
in general - is that it constantly requires the living reconciliation of opposites 
which, in strict logic, are irreconcilable. In macro-economics( the 
management of whole societies) it is necessary always to have both 
planning and freedom - not by way of a weak and lifeless compromise, but 
by a free recognition of the legitimacy of and need for both. Equally in 
micro- economics (the management of individual enterprises): on the one 
hand it is essential that there should be full managerial responsibility and 
authority; yet it is equally essential that there should be a democratic and 
free participation of the workers in management decisions, Again, it is not a 
question of mitigating the opposition of these two needs by some half- 
hearted compromise that satisfies neither of them, but to recognise them 
both. The exclusive concentration on one of the opposites - say, on planning, 
produces Stalinism; while the exclusive concentration on the other produces 
chaos. The normal answer to either is a swing of the pendulum to the other 
extreme. Yet the normal answer is not the only possible answer. A generous 
and magnanimous intellectual effort - the opposite of nagging, malevolent 
criticism - can enable a society, at least for a period, to find a middle way 
that reconciles the opposites without degrading them both. 

The same applies to the choice of objectives in business life. One of the 
opposites - represented by private enterprise 'old style' - is the need for 
simplicity and measurability, which is best fulfilled by a strict limitation of 
outlook to 'profitability' and nothing else. The other opposite - represented 
by the original "idealistic’ conception of public enterprise - is the need for a 
comprehensive and broad humanity in the conduct of economic affairs. The 
former, if exclusively adhered to, leads to the total destruction of the dignity 
of man; the latter, to a chaotic kind of inefficiency. 

There are no 'final solutions' to this kind of problem. There is only a living 
solution achieved day by day on a basis of a clear recognition that both 
opposites are valid. 

Ownership, whether public or private, is merely an element of framework. 
It does not by itself settle the kind of objectives to be pursued within the 
framework. From this point of view it is correct to say that ownership is not 
the decisive question. But it is also necessary to recognise that private 
ownership of the means of production is severely limited in its freedom of 
choice of objectives, because it is compelled to be profit-seeking, and tends 
to take a narrow and selfish view of things. Public ownership gives complete 
freedom in the choice of objectives and can therefore be used for any 
purpose that may be chosen. While private owner- ship is an instrument that 
by itself largely determines the ends for which it can be employed, public 
ownership is an instrument the ends of which are undetermined and need to 
be consciously chosen. 

There is therefore really no strong case for public ownership if the 
objectives to be pursued by nationalised industry are to be just as narrow, 
just as limited as those of capitalist production: profitability and nothing 
else. Flerein lies the real danger to nationalisation in Britain at the present 
time, not in any imagined inefficiency. 

The campaign of the enemies of nationalisation consists of two distinctly 
separate moves. The first move is an attempt to convince the public at large 
and the people engaged in the nationalised sector that the only thing that 
matters in the administration of the means of production, distribution, and 
exchange is profitability; that any departure from this sacred standard - and 
particularly a departure by nationalised industry - imposes an intolerable 
burden on everyone and is directly responsible for anything that may go 
wrong in the economy as a whole. This campaign is remarkably successful. 
The second move is to suggest that since there is really nothing special at all 
in the behaviour of nationalised industry, and hence no promise of any 
progress towards a better society, any further nationalisation would be an 
obvious case of dogmatic inflexibility, a mere 'grab' organised by frustrated 
politicians, untaught, unteachable, and incapable of intellectual doubt. This 
neat little plan has all the more chance of success if it can be supported by a 
governmental price policy for the products of the nationalised industries 
which makes it virtually impossible for them to earn a profit. 

It must be admitted that this strategy, aided by a systematic smear 
campaign against the nationalised industries, has not been without effect on 
socialist thinking. 

The reason is neither an error in the original socialist inspiration nor any 
actual failure in the conduct of the nationalised industry - accusations of that 
kind are quite insupportable - but a lack of vision on the part of the socialists 
themselves. They will not recover, and nationalisation will not fulfil its 
function, unless they recover their vision. 

What is at stake is not economics but culture: not the standard of living but 
the quality of life. Economics and the standard of living can just as well be 
looked after by a capitalist system, moderated by a bit of planning and 
redistributive taxation. But culture and, generally, the quality of life, can 
now only be debased by such a system. 

Socialists should insist on using the nationalised industries not simply to 
out-capitalise the capitalists - an attempt in which they may or may not 
succeed but to evolve a more democratic and dignified system of industrial 
administration, a more humane employment of machinery, and a more 
intelligent utilisation of the fruits of human ingenuity and effort. If they can 
do that, they have the future in their hands. If they cannot, they have nothing 
to offer that is worthy of the sweat of free-born men. 



'It is obvious, indeed, that no change of system or machinery can avert 
those causes of social malaise which consist in the egotism, greed, or 
quarrelsomeness of human nature. What it can do is to create an 
environment in which those are not the qualities which are encouraged. It 
cannot secure that men live up to their principles. What it can do is to 
establish their social order upon principles to which, if they please, they can 
live up and not live down. It cannot control their actions. It can offer them an 
end on which to fix their minds. And, as their minds are, so in the long run 
and with exceptions, their practical activity will be.' 

These words of R. H. Tawney were written many decades ago, They have 
lost nothing of their topicality, except that today we are concerned not only 
with social malaise but also, most urgently, with a malaise of the ecosystem 
or biosphere which threatens the very survival of the human race. Every 
problem touched upon in the preceding chapters leads to the question of 
'system or machinery', although, as I have argued all along, no system or 
machinery or economic doctrine or theory stands on its own feet: it is 
invariably built on a metaphysical foundation, that is to say, upon man's 
basic outlook on life, its meaning and its purpose. I have talked about the 
religion of economics, the idol worship of material possessions, of 
consumption and the so-called standard of living, and the fateful propensity 
that rejoices in the fact that ’what were luxuries to our fathers have become 
necessities for us’. 

Systems are never more nor less than incarnations of man's most basic 
attitudes. Some incarnations, indeed, are more perfect than others. General 
evidence of material progress would suggest that the modern private 
enterprise system is - or has been - the most perfect instrument for the 
pursuit of personal enrichment, The modern private enterprise system 
ingeniously employs the human urges of greed and envy as its motive 
power, but manages to overcome the most blatant deficiencies of laissez- 
faire by means of Keynesian economic management, a bit of redistributive 
taxation, and the 'countervailing power' of the trade unions. 

Can such a system conceivably deal with the problems we are now having 
to face’? The answer is self-evident: greed and envy demand continuous and 
limitless economic growth of a material kind, without proper regard for 
conservation, and this type of growth cannot possibly fit into a finite 
environment We must therefore study the essential nature of the private 
enterprise system and the possibilities of evolving an alternative system 
which might fit the new situation 

The essence of Private enterprise is the private ownership of the means of 
production, distribution, and exchange Not surprisingly, therefore, the critics 
of private enterprise have advocated and in many cases successfully 
enforced the conversion of private ownership into so-called public or 
collective ownership Let us look, first of all, at the meaning of 'ownership' or 
‘property’. As regards private property the first and most basic distinction is 
between (a) property that is an aid to creative work and (b) property that is 

an alternative to it. There is something natural and healthy about the former - 
the private property of the working proprietor; and there is something 
unnatural and unhealthy about the latter - the private properly of the passive 
owner who lives parasitically on the work of others. This basic distinction 
was clearly seen by Tawney who followed that it is idle, therefore, to present 
a case for or against private property without specifying the particular forms 
of property to which reference is made', 

'For it is not private ownership, but private ownership divorced from work, 
which is corrupting to the principle of industry; and the idea of some 
socialists that private property in land capital is necessarily mischievous is a 
piece of scholastic pedantry as absurd as that of those conservatives who 
would invest al~ property with some kind of mysterious sanctity.’ 

Private enterprise carried on with property of the first category is 
automatically small-scale, personal, and local. It carries no wider social 
responsibilities. Its responsibilities to the consumer can be safeguarded by 
the consumer himself. Social legislation and trade union vigilance can 
protect the employee. No great private fortunes can be gained from small- 
scale enterprises, yet its social utility is enormous. 

It is immediately apparent that in this matter of private owner- ship the 
question of scale is decisive. When we move from small- scale to medium 
scale, the connection between ownership and work already becomes 
attenuated; private enterprise tends to become impersonal and also a 
significant social factor in the locality; it may even assume more than local 
significance. The very idea of private property becomes increasingly 

1. The owner, employing salaried managers, does not need to be a 
proprietor to be able to do his work. His ownership, therefore, ceases to be 
functionally necessary. It becomes exploitative if he appropriates profit in 
excess of a fair salary to himself and a return on his capital on higher than 
current rates for capital borrowed from outside sources. 

2. High profits are either fortuitous or they are the achievement not of the 
owner but of the whole organisation. It is therefore unjust and socially 
disruptive if they are appropriated by the owner alone. They should be 
shared with all members of the organisation. If they are 'ploughed back' they 

should be 'free capital’ collectively owned, instead of accruing automatically 
to the wealth of the original owner. 

3. Medium size, leading to impersonal relationships, poses new questions 
as to the exercise of control. Even autocratic control is no serious problem in 
small-scale enterprise which, led by a working proprietor, has almost a 
family character. It is incompatible with human dignity and genuine 
efficiency when the enterprise exceeds a certain - very modest - size. There 
is need, then, for the conscious and systematic development of 
communications and consultation to allow all members of the organisation 
some degree of genuine participation in management. 

4. The social significance and weight of the firm in its locality and its 
wider ramifications call for some degree of 'socialisation of ownership’ 
beyond the members of the firm itself. This 'socialisation may be effected by 
regularly devoting a part of the firms profits to public or charitable purposes 
and bringing in trustees from outside. 

There are private enterprise firms in the United Kingdom and other 
capitalist countries which have carried these ideas into successful practice 
and have thereby overcome the objectionable and socially disruptive features 
which are inherent in the private ownership of the means of production when 
extended beyond small- scale. Scott Bader & Co Ltd, at Wollaston in 
Northamptonshire, is one of them. A more detailed description of their 
experiences and experimentation will be given in a later chapter. When we 
come to large-scale enterprises, the idea of private ownership becomes an 
absurdity. The property is not and cannot be private in any real sense. Again, 
R. H. Tawney saw this with complete clarity: 

'Such property may be called passive property, or property for acquisition, 
for exploitation, or for power, to distinguish it from the property which is 
actively used by its owner for the conduct of his profession or the upkeep of 
his household. To the lawyer the first is, of course, as fully property as the 
second. It is questionable, however, whether economists should call it 
"property" at all ... since it is not identical with the rights which secure the 
owner the produce of his toil, but is the opposite of them.' 

The so-called private ownership of large-scale enterprises is in no way 
analogous to the simple property of the small landowner, craftsman, or 
entrepreneur. It is, as Tawney says, analogous to 'the feudal dues which 

robbed the French peasant of part of his produce till the revolution abolished 

'All these rights - royalties, ground- rents, monopoly profits, surpluses of 
all kinds - are "property". The criticism most fatal to them ... is contained in 
the arguments by which property is usually defended. The meaning of the 
institution, it is said, is to encourage industry by securing that the worker 
shall receive the produce of his toil. But then, precisely in proportion as it is 
important to preserve the property which a man has in the results of his 
labour, is it important to abolish that which he has in the results of the labour 
of someone else.’ 

To sum up: 

a in small-scale enterprise, private ownership is natural, fruitful, and just. 

b In medium-scale enterprise, private ownership is already to a large extent 
functionally unnecessary. The idea of ’property’ becomes strained, unfruitful, 
and unjust. If there is only one owner or a small group of owners, there can 
be, and should be, a voluntary surrender of privilege to the wider group of 
actual workers - as in the case of Scott Bader & Co Ltd. Such an act of 
generosity may be unlikely when there is a large number of anonymous 
shareholders, but legislation could pave the way even then. 

c In large-scale enterprise, private ownership is a fiction for the purpose of 
enabling functionless owners to live parasitically on the labour of others. It 
is not only unjust but also an irrational element which distorts all 
relationships within the enterprise. To quote Tawney again: 

'If every member of a group puts something into a common pool on 
condition of taking something out, they may still quarrel about the size of 
the shares ... but, if the total is known and the claims are admitted, that is all 
they can quarrel about..; But in industry the claims are not all admitted, for 
those who put nothing in demand to take something out.’ 

There are many methods of doing away with so-called private ownership 
in large-scale enterprise; the most prominent one is generally referred to as 

'But nationalisation is a word which is neither very felicitous nor free from 
ambiguity. Properly used it means merely ownership by a body representing 
... the general public of consumers. No language possesses a vocabulary to 
express neatly the finer shades in the numerous possible varieties of 
organisation under which a public service may be carried on. 

’The result has been that the singularly colourless word "nationalisation" 
almost inevitably tends to be charged with a highly specialised and quite 
arbitrary body of suggestions. It has come in practice to be used as 
equivalent to a particular method of administration, under which officials 
employed by the State step into the position of the present directors of 
industry and exercise all the power which they exercised. So those who 
desire to maintain the system under which industry is carried on, not as a 
profession serving the public, but for the ad- vantage of shareholders, attack 
nationalisation on the ground that State management is necessarily 

A number of large industries have been 'nationalised' in Britain. They have 
demonstrated the obvious truth that the quality of an industry depends on the 
people who run it and not on absentee owners. Yet the nationalised 
industries, in spite of their great achievements, are still being pursued by the 
implacable hatred of certain privileged groups. The incessant propaganda 
against them tends to mislead even people who do not share the hatred and 
ought to know better. Private enterprise spokesmen never tire of asking for 
more 'accountability' of nationalised industries. This may be thought to be 
somewhat ironic - since the accountability of these enterprises, which work 
solely in the public interest, is already very highly developed, while that of 
private industry, which works avowedly for private profit, is practically non- 

Ownership is not a single right, but a bundle of rights. 'Nationalisation' is 
not a matter of simply transferring this bundle of rights from A to B. that is 
to say, from private persons to 'the State', whatever that may mean: it is a 
matter of making precise choices as to where the various rights of the bundle 
are to be placed, all of which, before nationalisation, were deemed to belong 
to the so-called private owner. Tawney, therefore, says succinctly: 
'Nationalisation (is) a problem of Constitution-making.' Once the legal 
device of private property has been removed, there is freedom to arrange 
everything anew - to amalgamate or to dissolve, to centralise or to 
decentralise, to concentrate power or to diffuse it, to create large units or 

small units, a unified system, a federal system, or no system at all. As 
Tawney put it: ' 

The objection to public ownership, in so far as it is intelligent, is in reality 
largely an objection to over-centralisation. But the remedy for over- 
centralisation is not the maintenance of functionless property in private 
hands, but the decentralised ownership of public property. 

'Nationalisation' extinguishes private proprietary rights but does not, by 
itself, create any new 'ownership' in the existential - as distinct from the legal 
- sense of the word. Nor does it, by itself, determine what is to become of 
•the original ownership rights and who is to exercise them. It is therefore in a 
sense a purely negative measure which annuls previous arrangements and 
creates the opportunity and necessity to make new ones. These new 
arrangements, made possible through 'nationalisation', must of course fit the 
needs of each particular case. A number of principles may, however, be 
observed in all cases of nationalised enterprises providing public services. 

First, it is dangerous to mix business and politics. Such a mixing normally 
produces inefficient business and corrupt politics. The nationalisation act, 
therefore, should in every case carefully enumerate and define the rights, if 
any, which the political side, e.g., the minister or any other organ of 
government, or parliament, can exercise over the business side, that is to say, 
the board of management. This is of particular importance with regard to 

Second, nationalised enterprises providing public services should always 
aim at a profit - in the sense of eating to live, not living to eat - and should 
build up reserves. They should never distribute profits to anyone, not even to 
the government. Excessive profits - and that means the building up of 
excessive reserves - should be avoided by reducing prices. 

Third, nationalised enterprises, nonetheless, sh6uld have a statutory 
obligation 'to serve the public interest in all respects'.! The interpretation of 
what is the 'public interest’ must be left to the enterprise itself, which must 
be structured accordingly. It is useless to pretend that the nationalised 
enterprise should be concerned only with profits, as if it worked for private 
shareholders, while the interpretation of the public interest could be left to 
government alone. This idea has unfortunately invaded the theory of how to 
run nationalised industries in Britain, so that these industries are expected to 

work only for profit and to deviate from this principle only if instructed by 
government to do so and compensated by government for doing so. This tidy 
division of functions may commend itself to theoreticians but has no merit in 
the real world, for it destroys the very ethos of management within the 
nationalised industries. 'Serving the public interest in all respects' means 
nothing unless it permeates the everyday behaviour of management, and this 
cannot and should not be controlled, let alone financially compensated, by 
government. That there may be occasional conflicts between profit-seeking 
and serving the public interest cannot be denied. But this simply means that 
the task of running a nationalised industry makes higher demands than that 
of running private enterprise. The idea that a better society could be 
achieved without making higher demands is self-contradictory and 

Fourth, to enable the 'public interest’ to be recognised and to be 
safeguarded in nationalised industries, there is need for arrangements by 
which all legitimate interests can find expression and exercise influence, 
namely, those of the employees, the local community, the consumers, and 
also the competitors, particularly if the last-named are themselves 
nationalised industries. To implement this principle effectively still requires 
a good deal of experimentation. No perfect 'models’ are available anywhere. 
The problem is always one of safeguarding these interests without unduly 
impairing management's ability to manage. 

Finally, the chief danger to nationalisation is the planner's ad- diction to 
over-centralisation. In general, small enterprises are to be preferred to large 
ones. Instead of creating a large enterprise by nationalisation - as has 
invariably been the practice hitherto - and then attempting to decentralise 
power and responsibility to smaller formations, it is normally better to create 
semiautonomous small units first and then to centralise certain functions at a 
higher level, if the need for better co-ordination can be shown to be 

No-one has seen and understood these matters better than R. H. Tawney, 
and it is therefore fitting to close this chapter with yet another quotation 
from him: 

'So the organisation of society on the basis of functions, instead of on that 
of rights, implies three: things. It means, first, that proprietary rights shall be 
maintained when they are accompanied by the performance of service and 

abolished when they are not. It means, second, that the producers shall stand 
in a direct relation to the community for whom production is carried on, so 
that their responsibility to it may be obvious and unmistakable, not lust, as at 
present, through their immediate subordination to shareholders whose 
interest is not service but gain. It means, in the third place, that the 
obligation for the maintenance of the service shall rest upon the professional 
organisations of those who perform it, and that, subject to the supervision 
and criticism of the consumer, those organisations shall exercise so much 
voice in the government of industry as may be needed to secure that the 
obligation is discharged,' 


New Patterns of Ownership 

J. K. Galbraith has spoken of private affluence and public squalor. It is 
significant that he referred to the United States, reputedly, and in accordance 
with conventional measurements, the richest country in the world. How 
could there be public squalor in the richest country, and, in fact, much more 
of it than in many other countries whose Gross National Product, adjusted 
for size of population, is markedly smaller? If economic growth to the 
present American level has been unable to get rid of public squalor - or, 
maybe, has even been accompanied by its increase - how could one 
reasonably expect that further 'growth' would mitigate or remove it? How is 
it to be explained that, by and large, the countries with the highest growth 
rates tend to be the most polluted and also to be afflicted by public squalor to 
an altogether astonishing degree? If the Gross National Product of the 
United Kingdom grew by, say, five per cent - or about Pounds 2,000 million 
a year - could we then use all or most of his money, this additional wealth, to 
fulfil our nation's aspirations'? 

Assuredly not; for under private ownership every bit of wealth, as it arises, 
is immediately and automatically privately appropriated. The public 
authorities have hardly any income of their own and are reduced to 
extracting from the pockets of their citizens monies which the citizens 
consider to be rightfully their own. Not surprisingly, this leads to an endless 
battle of wits between tax collectors and citizens, in which the rich, with the 
help of highly paid tax experts, normally do very much better than the poor. 

In an effort to stop 'loopholes' the tax laws become ever more complicated 
and the demand for - and therefore the income of - tax consultants becomes 
ever larger. As the taxpayers feel that some- thing they have earned is being 
taken away from them, they not only try to exploit every possibility of legal 
tax avoidance, not to mention practices of illegal tax evasion, they also raise 
an insistent cry in favour of the curtailment of public expenditure. 'More 
taxation for more public expenditure' would not be a vote- catching slogan in 
an election campaign, no matter how glaring may be the discrepancy 
between private affluence and public squalor. 

There is no way out of this dilemma unless the need for public 
expenditure is recognised in the structure of ownership of the means of 

It is not merely a question of public squalor, such as the squalor of many 
mental homes, of prisons, and of countless other publicly maintained 
services and institutions; this is the negative side of the problem. The 
positive side arises where large amounts of public funds have been and are 
being spent on what is generally called the 'infrastructure', and the benefits 
go largely to private enterprise free of charge. This is well known to anyone 
who has ever been involved in starting or running an enterprise in a poor 
society where the 'infrastructure' is insufficiently developed or altogether 
lacking. He cannot rely on cheap transport and other public services; he may 
have to provide at his own expense many things which he would obtain free 
or at small expense in a society with a highly developed infrastructure; he 
cannot count on being able to recruit trained people: he has to train them 
himself; and so on. All the educational, medical, and research institutions in 
any society, whether rich or poor, bestow incalculable benefits upon private 
enterprise - benefits for which private enterprise does not pay directly as a 
matter of course, but only indirectly by way of taxes, which, as already 
mentioned, are resisted, resented, campaigned against, and often skilfully 
avoided. It is highly illogical and leads to endless complications and 
mystifications, that payment for benefits obtained by private enterprise from 
the 'infrastructure' cannot be exacted by the public authorities by a direct 
participation in profits but only after the private appropriation of profits has 
taken place. Private enterprise claims that its profits are being earned by its 
own efforts, and that a substantial part of them is then taxed away by public 
authorities. This is not a correct reflection of the truth - generally speaking. 
The truth is that a large part of the costs of private enterprise has been borne 

by the public authorities - because they pay for the infrastructure and that 
the profits of private enterprise therefore greatly over- state its achievement. 

There is no practical way of reflecting the true situation, unless the 
contribution of public expenditure to the profits of private enterprise is 
recognised in the structure of ownership of the means of production. 

I shall therefore now present two examples of how the structure of 
ownership can - or could - be changed so as to meet the two fundamental 
criticisms made above. The first example is of a medium-sized firm which is 
actually operating on a reformed basis of ownership. The second example is 
a speculative plan of how the structure of ownership of large-scale firms 
could be re- formed. 

The Scott Bader Commonwealth 

Ernest Bader started the enterprise of Scott Bader Co Ltd in 1920, at the 
age of thirty. Thirty-one years later, after many trials and tribulations during 
the war, he had a prosperous medium-scale business employing 161 
people, with a turnover of about Pounds 625,000 a year and net profits 
exceeding Pounds 72,000. Having started with virtually nothing, he and his 
family had become prosperous. His firm had established itself as a leading 
producer of polyester resins and also manufactured other sophisticated 
products, such as alkyds, polymers, and plasticisers. As a young man he had 
been deeply dissatisfied with his prospects of life as an employee: he had 
resented the very ideas of a 'labour market' and a ’wages system', and 
particularly the thought that capital employed men, instead of men 
employing capital. Finding himself now in the position of employer, he 
never forgot that his success and prosperity were the achievements not of 
himself alone but of all his collaborators and decidedly also of the society 
within which he was privileged to operate. To quote his own words: 

’I realised that - as years ago when I took the plunge and ceased to be an 
employee - 1 was up against the capitalist philosophy of dividing people into 
the managed on the one hand, and those that manage on the other. The real 
obstacle, however, was Company Law, with its provisions for dictatorial 
powers of shareholders and the hierarchy of management they control.' 

He decided to introduce 'revolutionary changes' in his firm, 'based on a 
philosophy which attempts to fit industry to human needs'. 

'The problem was twofold: (1) how to organise or combine a - maximum 
sense of freedom, happiness and human dignity in our firm without loss of 
profitability, and (2) to do this by ways and means that could be generally 
acceptable to the private sector of industry. 

Mr Bader realised at once that no decisive changes could be made without 
two things: first, a transformation of ownership - mere profit-sharing, which 
he had practised from the very start, was not enough; and, second, the 
voluntary acceptance of certain self-denying ordinances. To achieve the first, 
he set up the Scott Bader Commonwealth in which he vested (in two steps: 
ninety per cent in 1951 and the remaining ten per cent in 1963) the 
ownership of his firm, Scott Bader Co Ltd. To implement the second, he 
agreed with his new partners, that is to say, the members of the 
Commonwealth, his former employees, to establish a constitution not only to 
define the distribution of the 'bundle of powers' which private ownership 
implies, but also to impose the following restrictions on the firm's freedom 
of action: 

First, the firm shall remain an undertaking of limited size, so that every 
person in it can embrace it in his mind and imagination. It shall not grow 
beyond 350 persons or thereabouts. If circumstances appear to demand 
growth beyond this limit, they shall be met by helping to set up new, fully 
independent units organised along the lines of the Scott Bader 

Second, remuneration for work within the organisation shall not vary, as 
between the lowest paid and the highest paid, irrespective of age, sex, 
function or experience, beyond a range of 1:7, before tax. 

Third, as the members of the Commonwealth are partners and not 
employees, they cannot be dismissed by their co-partners for any reason 
other than gross personal misconduct. They can, of course, leave voluntarily 
at any time, giving due notice. Fourth, the Board of Directors of the firm, 
Scott Bader Co Ltd, shall be fully accountable to the Commonwealth. Under 
the rules laid down in the Constitution, the Commonwealth has the right and 
duty to confirm or withdraw the appointment of directors and also to agree 
their level of remuneration. Fifth, not more than forty per cent of the net 
profits of Scott Bader Co Ltd shall be appropriated by the Commonwealth - 
a minimum of sixty per cent being retained for taxation and for self-finance 

within Scott Bader Co Ltd - and the Commonwealth shall devote one-half of 
the appropriated profits to the payment of bonuses to those working within 
the operating company and the other half to charitable purposes outside the 
Scott Bader organisation. And finally, none of the products of Scott Bader 
Co Ltd shall be sold to customers who are known to use them for war- 
related purposes. 

When Mr Ernest Bader and his colleagues introduced these • revolutionary 
changes, it was freely predicted that a firm operating on this basis of 
collectivised ownership and self-imposed restrictions could not possibly 
survive. In fact, it went from strength to strength, although difficulties, even 
crises and setbacks, were by no means absent. In the highly competitive 
setting within which the firm is operating, it has, between 1951 and 1971, 
increased its sales from Pounds 625,000 to Pounds 5 million; net profits 
have grown from Pounds 72,000 to nearly Pounds 300,000 a year; total staff 
has increased from 161 to 379; bonuses amounting to over Pounds 150,000 
(over the twenty-year period) have been distributed to the staff, and an equal 
amount has been donated by the Commonwealth to charitable purposes 
outside; and several small new firms have been set up. 

Anyone who wishes to do so can claim that the commercial success of 
Scott Bader Co Ltd was probably due to 'exceptional circumstances'. There 
are, moreover, conventional private enterprise firms which have been 
equally successful or even more so, But this is not the point. If Scott Bader 
Co Ltd had been a commercial failure after 1951, it could serve only as an 
awful warning: its undeniable success, as measured by conventional 
standards, does not prove that the Bader 'system' is necessarily superior by 
these standards: it merely demonstrates that it is not incompatible with them. 
Its merit lies precisely in the attainment of objectives which lie outside the 
commercial standards of human objectives which are generally assigned a 
second place or altogether neglected by ordinary commercial practice. In 
other words, the Bader 'system' overcomes the reductionism of the private 
ownership system and uses industrial organisation as a servant of man, 
instead of allowing it to use men simply as means to the enrichment of the 
owners of capital. To quote Ernest Bader: 'Common Ownership or 
Commonwealth, is a natural development from Profit Sharing, Go- 
Partnership or Co-Ownership, or any scheme where individuals hold 
sectional interests in a common enterprise. They are on the way to owning 
things in common, and, as we shall see, Common-Ownership has unique 

While I do not intend to go into the details of the long evolution of ideas 
and new styles of management and co-operation during the more than 
twenty years since 1951, it is useful here to crystallise out of this experience 
certain general principles. 

The first is that the transfer of ownership from a person or a family - in this 
case the Bader family - to a collectivity, the Commonwealth, changes the 
existential character of 'ownership' in so fundamental a way that it would be 
better to think of such a transfer as effecting the extinction of private 
ownership rather than as the establishment of collective ownership. The 
relationship between one person, or a very small number of persons, and a 
certain assembly of physical assets is quite different from that between a 
Commonwealth, comprising a large number of persons, and these same 
physical assets. Not surprisingly, a drastic change in the quantity of owners 
produces a profound change in the quality of the meaning of ownership, and 
this is so particularly when, as in the case of Scott Bader, ownership is 
vested in a collectivity, the Commonwealth, and no individual ownership 
rights of individual Commonwealth members are established. At Scott 
Bader, it is legally correct to say that the operating company, Scott Bader Co 
Ltd, is owned by the Commonwealth; hut it is neither legally nor 
existentially true to say that the Commonwealth members, as individuals, 
establish any kind of ownership in the Commonwealth. In truth, ownership 
has been replaced by specific rights and responsibilities in the administration 
of assets. 

Second, while no-one has acquired any property, Mr Bader and his family 
have nonetheless deprived themselves of their property. They have 
voluntarily abandoned the chance of becoming inordinately rich. Now, one 
does not have to be a believer in total equality, whatever that may mean, to 
be able to see that the existence of inordinately rich people in any society 
today is a very great evil. Some inequalities of wealth and income are no 
doubt ’natural’ and functionally justifiable, and there are few people who do 
not spontaneously recognise this. But here again, as in all human affairs, it is 
a matter of scale. Excessive wealth, like power, tends to corrupt. Even if the 
rich are not 'idle rich’, even when they work harder than anyone else, they 
work differently, apply different standards, and are set apart from common 
humanity. They corrupt themselves by practising greed, and they corrupt the 
rest of society by provoking envy. Mr Bader drew the consequences of these 

insights and refused to become inordinately rich and thus made it possible to 
build a real community. 

Third, while the Scott Bader experiment demonstrates with the utmost 
clarity that a transformation of ownership is essential - without it everything 
remains make-believe - it also demonstrates that the transformation of 
ownership is merely, so to speak, an enabling act: it is a necessary, but not a 
sufficient, condition for the attainment of higher aims. The Commonwealth, 
accordingly, recognised that the tasks of a business organisation in society 
are not simply to make profits and to maximise profits and to grow and to 
become powerful: the Commonwealth recognised four tasks, all of equal 

(A) The economic task: to secure orders which can be designed, made, and 
serviced in such a manner as to make a profit. 

(B) The technical task: to enable marketing to secure profitable orders by 
keeping them supplied with up-to-date product design. 

(C) The social task to provide members of the company with opportunities 
for satisfaction and development through their participation in the working 

(D) The political task: to encourage other men and women to change 
society by offering them an example by being economically healthy and 
socially responsible, 

Fourth: it is the fulfilment of the social task which presents both the 
greatest challenge and the greatest difficulties. In the twenty-odd years of its 
existence, the Commonwealth has gone through several phases of 
constitution-making, and we believe that, with the new constitution of 1971, 
it has now evolved a set of 'organs' which enable the Commonwealth to 
perform a feat which looks hardly less impossible than that of squaring the 
circle, namely, to combine real democracy with efficient management. I 
refrain here from drawing diagrams of the Scott Bader organisation to show 
- on paper - how the various 'organs' are meant to relate to one another; for 
the living reality cannot be depicted on paper, nor can it be achieved by 
copying paper models. To quote Mr Ernest Bader himself: 

'I would very much prefer to take any interested person on a tour of our 
forty-five-acre, ancient Manor House Estate, interspersed with chemical 
plants and laboratories, than to laboriously write (an) article which is bound 
to raise as many questions as it answers.' 

The evolution of the Scott Bader organisation has been - and continues to 
be - a learning process, and the essential meaning of what has been 
happening there since 1951 is that it has enabled everyone connected with 
Scott Bader to learn and practise many things which So far beyond the task 
of making a living, of earning a salary, of helping a business to make a 
profit, of acting in an economically rational manner 'so that we shall all be 
better off. Within the Scott Bader organisation, everybody has the 
opportunity of raising himself to a higher level of humanity, not by pursuing, 
privately and individualistically, certain aims of self-transcendence which 
have nothing to do with the aims of the firm - that he is able to do in any 
setting, even the most degraded - but by, as it were, freely and cheerfully 
gearing in with the aims of the organisation itself. This has to be learned, 
and the learning process takes time. Most, but not all, of the people who 
joined Scott Bader have responded, and are responding, to the opportunity. 

Finally, it can be said that the arrangement by which one-half of the 
appropriated profits must be devoted to charitable purposes outside the 
organisation has not only helped to further many causes which capitalist 
society tends to neglect - in work with the young, the old, the handicapped, 
and the forgotten people - it has also served to give Commonwealth 
members a social consciousness and awareness rarely found in any business 
organisation of the conventional kind. In this connection, it is also worth 
mentioning that provision has been made to ensure, as far as possible, that 
the Commonwealth should not become an organisation in which individual 
selfishness is transformed into group selfishness. A Board of Trustees has 
been set up, somewhat in the position of a constitutional monarch, in which 
personalities from outside the Scott Bader organisation play a decisive role. 
The Trustees are trustees of the constitution, without power to interfere with 
management. They are, however, able and entitled to arbitrate, if there 
should arise a serious conflict on fundamental issues between the democratic 
and the functional organs of the organisation. 

As mentioned at the beginning of this account, Mr Ernest Bader set out to 
make 'revolutionary changes' in his firm, but 'to do this by ways and means 
that could be generally acceptable to the private sector of industry’. His 

revolution has been bloodless: no-one has come to grief, not even Mr Bader 
or his family; with plenty of strikes all around them, the Scott Bader people 
can proudly claim: 'We have no strikes'; and while no-one inside is unaware 
of the gap that still exists between the aims of the Commonwealth and its 
current achievements, no outside observer could fairly disagree, when Ernest 
Bader claims that: 

'the experience gained during many years of effort to establish the 
Christian way of life in our business has been a great encouragement: it has 
brought us good results in our relations with one another as well as in the 
quality and quantity of our production. 

'Now we wish to press on and consummate what we have so far achieved, 
making a concrete contribution towards a better society in the service of God 
and our fellowmen.' 

And yet, although Mr Bader's quiet revolution should be 'generally 
acceptable to the private sector of industry', it has, in fact, not been accepted. 
There are thousands of people, even in the business world who look at the 
trend of current affairs and ask for a 'new dispensation'. But Scott Bader - 
and a few others - remain as small islands of sanity in a large society ruled 
by greed and envy. It seems to be true that, whatever evidence of a new way 
of doing things may be provided, 'old dogs cannot learn new tricks'. It is also 
true, however, that 'new dogs' grow up all the time; and they will be well 
advised to take notice of what has been shown to be possible by The Scott 
Bader Commonwealth Ltd. 

New Methods of Socialisation 

There appear to be three major choices for a society in which economic 
affairs necessarily absorb major attention - the choice between private 
ownership of the means of production and. alternatively, various types of 
public or collectivised ownership: the choice between a market economy and 
various arrangements of 'planning'; and the choice between 'freedom' and 
'totalitarianism'. Needless to say, with regard to each of these three pairs 0[ 
opposites there will always in reality be some degree of mixture - because 
they are to some extent complementariness rather than opposites - but the 
mixture will show a preponderance on the one side or on the other. 

Now, it can be observed that those with a strong bias in favour of private 
ownership almost invariably tend to argue that non- private ownership 
inevitably and necessarily entails 'planning' and ’totalitarianism', while 
'freedom' is unthinkable except on the basis of private ownership and the 
market economy. Similarly, those in favour of various forms of collectivised 
ownership tend to argue, although not so dogmatically, that this necessarily 
demands central planning; freedom, they claim, can only be achieved by 
socialised ownership and planning, while the alleged freedom of private 
ownership and the market economy is nothing more than ’freedom to dine at 
the Ritz and to sleep under the bridges of the Thames'. In other words, 
everybody claims to achieve freedom by his own 'system' and accuses every 
other ’system' as inevitably entailing tyranny, totalitarianism, or anarchy 
leading to both. 

The arguments along these lines generally generate more heat than light, as 
happens with all arguments which derive 'reality' from a conceptual 
framework, instead of deriving a conceptual framework from reality. When 
there are three major alternatives, there are 25 or 8 possible combinations. It 
is always reasonable to expect that real life implements all possibilities - at 
one time or other, or even simultaneously in different places. The eight 
possible cases, as regards the three choices I have mentioned, are as follows: 
(I arrange them under the aspect of freedom versus totalitarianism, because 
this is the major consideration from the meta- physical point of view taken in 
this book.) 

Case 1 Freedom Market Economy Private Ownership 

Case 2 Freedom Planning Private Ownership 

Case 3 Freedom Market Economy Collectivised Ownership 

Case 4 Freedom Planning Collectivised Ownership 

Case 5 Totalitarianism Market Economy Private Ownership 

Case 6 Totalitarianism Planning Private Ownership 

Case 7 Totalitarianism Market Economy Collectivised Ownership 

Case 8 Totalitarianism Planning Collectivised Ownership 

It is absurd to assert that the only 'possible' cases are 1 and 8: these are 
merely the simplest cases from the point of view of concept-ridden 
propagandists. Reality, thank God, is more imaginative; but I shall leave-it 
to the reader's diligence to identify actual or historical examples for each of 
the eight cases indicated above, and I should recommend to the teachers of 
political science that they suggest this exercise to their students. 

My immediate purpose, here and now, is to speculate on the possibility of 
devising an ownership ’system' for large-scale enterprise, which would 
achieve a truly 'mixed economy’; for it is 'mixture' rather than 'purity' which 
is most likely to suit the manifold exigencies of the future, if we are to start 
from the actual situation in the industrialised part of the world, rather than 
starting from zero, as if all options were still open. 

I have already argued that private enterprise in a so-called advanced 
society derives very large benefits from the infrastructure - both visible and 
invisible - which such a society has built up through public expenditure. But 
the public hand, although it defrays a considerable part of the cost of private 
enterprise, does not directly participate in its profits; all these profits are 
initially privately appropriated, and the public hand then has to try to cover 
its own financial requirements by extracting a part of these profits from 
private pockets. The modern businessman never tires of claiming and 
complaining that, to a large extent, he 'works for the state', that the state is 
his partner, inasmuch as profit taxes absorb a substantial part of what he 
believes to be really due to him alone, or to his shareholders. This suggests 
that the public share of private profits - in other words, the company profits 
taxes - might just as well be converted into a public share of the equity of 
private business - in any case as far as large-scale enterprises are concerned. 

For the following exposition T postulate that the public hand should 
receive one-half of the distributed profits of large-scale private enterprise, 
and that it should obtain this share not by means of profit taxes but by means 
of a fifty per cent ownership of the equity of such enterprises. 

1. To begin with, the minimum size of enterprises to be included in the 
scheme must be defined. Since every business loses its private and personal 
character and becomes, in fact, a public enterprise once the number of its 
employees rises above a certain limit, minimum size is probably best defined 

in terms of persons employed. In special cases it may be necessary to define 
size in terms of capital employed or turnover. 

2. All enterprises attaining this minimum size - or exceeding it already - 
must be joint-stock companies. 

3. It would be desirable to transform all shares of these companies into no- 
par shares after the American pattern. 

4. The number of shares issued, including preference shares and any other 
pieces of paper which represent equity should be doubled by the issue of an 
equivalent number of new shares, these new shares to be held by 'the public 
hand' so that for every privately held old share one new share with identical 
rights will be held publicly. 

Under a scheme along these lines, no question of 'compensation' would 
arise, because there would be no expropriation in the strict sense of the 
word, but only a conversion of the public hand's right to levy profit taxes 
into a direct participation in the economic assets from the use of which 
taxable profits are obtained. This conversion would be an explicit 
recognition of the undoubted fact that a major role in the creation of 'private' 
economic wealth is in any case played by the public hand, that is to say, by 
non-capitalist social forces, and that the assets created by the public 
contribution should be recognised as public, and not private, property. The 
questions that would immediately arise may be divided into three groups. 
First, what precisely is meant by the 'public hand'? Where are the newly 
issued shares to be placed and who is to be the representative of the 'public 
hand' in this context? Second, what rights of ownership should possession of 
these new shares carry? And, third, questions relating to the transition from 
the existing system to the new, to the treatment of international and other 
combines, to the raising of new capital, and so forth. 

As regards the first set of questions, I should propose that the newly 
created shares, representing fifty per cent of the equity, should be held by a 
local body in the district where the enterprise in question is located. The 
purpose would be to maximise both the degree of decentralisation of public 
participation and the integration of business enterprises with the social 
organism within which they operate and from which they derive incalculable 
benefits. Thus, the half-share in the equity of a business operating within 
District X should be held by a local body generally representative of the 

population of District X. However, neither the locally elected (political) 
personalities nor the local civil servants are necessarily the most suitable 
people to be entrusted with the exercise of the rights associated with the new 
shares. Before we can go further into the question of personnel, we need to 
define these rights a little more closely. 

I therefore turn to the second set of questions. In principle, the rights 
associated with ownership can always be divided into two groups - 
managerial rights and pecuniary rights. 

I am convinced that, in normal circumstances, nothing would be gained 
and a great deal lost if a 'public hand’ were to interfere with or restrict the 
freedom of action and the fullness of responsibility of the existing business 
managements. The 'private' managers of the enterprises should therefore 
remain fully in charge, while the managerial rights of the public half-share 
should remain dormant, unless and until special circumstances arise. That is 
to say, the publicly-held shares would normally carry no voting rights but 
only the right to information and observation The 'public hand' would be 
entitled to place an observer - or several - on the Board of Directors of an 
enterprise, but the observer would not normally have any powers of 
decision. Only if the observer felt that the public interest demanded 
interference with the activities of the existing management, could he apply 
to a special court to have the dormant voting rights activated. A prima facie 
case in favour of interference would have to be established in front of the 
court, which would then activate the publicly-held voting rights for a limited 
period. In this way, the managerial rights of ownership associated with the 
new, publicly-owned equity shares would normally remain a mere 
possibility in the background and could become a-reality only as a result of 
certain specific, formal, and public steps having been taken by the 'public 
hand'. And even when in exceptional cases these steps have been taken and 
the voting rights of the publicly-owned shares have been activated, the new 
situation would persist only for a short time, so that there should be no doubt 
as to what was to be considered a normal or an abnormal division of 

It is often thought that 'the public interest' can be safeguarded in the 
conduct of private business by delegating top or medium- grade civil 
servants into management. This belief, often a main plank in proposals for 
nationalisation, seems to me to be both naive and impractical. It is not by 
dividing the responsibilities of management but by ensuring public 

accountability and transparency that business enterprises will be most 
effectively induced to pay more regard to the 'public interest' than they do at 
present. The spheres of public administration on the one hand and of 
business enterprise on the other are poles apart - often even with regard to 
the remuneration and security offered - and only harm can result from trying 
to mix them. 

While the managerial rights of ownership held by the 'public hand’ would 
therefore normally remain dormant, the pecuniary rights should be effective 
from the start and all the time - obviously so, since they take the place of the 
profits taxes that would otherwise be levied on the enterprise. One-half of all 
distributed profits would automatically go to the 'public hand' which holds 
the new shares. The publicly-owned shares, however, should be, in principle, 
inalienable (just as the right to levy profit taxes cannot be sold as if it were a 
capital asset). They could not be turned into cash; whether they could be 
used as collateral for public borrowings may be left for later consideration. 

Having thus briefly sketched the rights and duties associated with the new 
shares, we can now return to the question of personnel. The general aim of 
the scheme is to integrate large-scale business enterprises as closely as 
possible with their social surroundings, and this aim must govern also our 
solution of the personnel question. The exercise of the pecuniary and 
managerial rights and duties arising from industrial ownership should 
certainly be kept out of party political controversy. At the same time, it 
should not fall to civil servants, who have been appointed for quite different 
purposes. I suggest, therefore, that it should belong to a special body of 
citizens which, for the purpose of this exposition, I shall call the 'Social 
Council’. This body should be formed locally along broadly fixed lines 
without political electioneering and without the assistance of any 
governmental authority, as follows: one-quarter of council members to be 
nominated by the local trade unions; one-quarter, by local professional 
associations; and one-quarter to be drawn from local residents in a manner 
similar to that employed for the selection of persons for jury service. 
Members would be appointed for, say, five years, with one-fifth of the 
membership retiring each year, 

The Social Council would have legally defined but otherwise unrestricted 
rights and powers of action. It would, of course, be publicly responsible and 
obliged to publish reports of its proceedings. As a democratic safeguard, it 
might be considered desirable to give the existing Local Authority certain 

'reserve powers' vis-a-vis the Social Council, similar to those which the latter 
has vis-a-vis the managements of individual enterprises. That is to say, the 
Local Authority would be entitled to send its observer to the Social Council 
of its district and, in the event of serious conflict of dissatisfaction, to apply 
to an appropriate ’court’ for temporary powers of intervention. Here again, it 
should remain perfectly clear that such interventions would be the exception 
rather than the rule, and that in all normal circumstances the Social Council 
would possess full freedom of action. 

The Social Councils would have full control over the revenues flowing to 
them as dividends on the publicly-held shares. General guiding principles 
with regard to the expenditure of these funds might have to be laid down by 
legislation; but they should insist on a high degree of local independence and 
responsibility. The immediate objection that the Social Councils could 
scarcely be relied upon to dispose of their funds in the best possible way 
provokes the obvious reply that neither could there be any guarantee of this 
if the funds were controlled by Local Authorities or, as generally at present, 
by Central Government. On the contrary, it would seem safe to assume that 
local Social Councils, being truly representative of the local community, 
would be far more concerned to devote resources to vital social needs than 
could be expected from local or central civil servants. 

To turn now to our third set of questions. The transition from the present 
system to the one here proposed would present no serious difficulties. As 
mentioned already, no questions of compensation arise, because the half- 
share in equity is being 'purchased' by the abolition of company profits taxes 
and all companies above a certain size are treated the same. The size 
definition can be set so that initially only a small number of very large firms 
is affected, so that the 'transition' becomes both gradual and experimental. If 
large enterprises under the scheme would pay as dividends to the 'public 
hand' a bit more than they would have paid as profit taxes outside the 
scheme, this would act as a socially desirable incentive to avoid excessive 

It is worth emphasising that the conversion of profit tax into 'equity share' 
significantly alters the psychological climate within which business 
decisions are taken. If profit taxes are at the level of (say) fifty per cent, the 
businessman is always tempted to argue that 'the Exchequer will pay half of 
all marginal expenditures which could possibly have been avoided. (The 
avoidance of such expenditure would increase profits; but half the profits 

would anyhow go as profit taxes.) The psychological climate is quite 
different when profit taxes have been abolished and a public equity share has 
been introduced in their place; for the knowledge that half the company's 
equity is publicly owned does not obscure the fact that all avoidable 
expenditures reduce profits by the exact amount of the expenditure. 

Numerous questions would naturally arise in connection with companies 
which operate in many different districts, including international companies. 
But there can be no serious difficulties as long as two principles are firmly 
grasped: that profit tax is converted into 'equity share’, and that the 
involvement of the public hand shall be local, that is, in the locality where 
the company employees actually work, live, travel, and make use of public 
services of all kinds. No doubt, in complicated cases of interlocking 
company structures there will be interesting work for accountants and 
lawyers; but there should be no real difficulties. 

How could a company falling under this scheme raise additional capital? 
The answer, again, is very simple: for every share issued to private 
shareholders, whether issued against payment or issued free, a free share is 
issued to the public hand. At first sight this might seem to be unjust - if 
private investors have to pay for the share, why should the public hand get it 
free? The answer, of course, is that the company as a whole does not pay 
profit tax; the profit attributable to the new capital funds, therefore, also 
escapes profit tax: and the public hand receives its free shares, as it were, in 
lieu of the profit taxes which would otherwise have to be paid. 

Finally, there may be special problems in connection with company 
reorganisations, takeovers, windings-up, and so forth. They are all perfectly 
soluble in accordance with the principles already stated. In the case of 
windings-up, whether in bankruptcy or otherwise, the equity holding of the 
public hand would, of course, receive exactly the same treatment as those in 
private hands. 

The above proposals may be taken as nothing more than an exercise in the 
art of ’constitution-making'. Such a scheme would be perfectly feasible; it 
would restructure large-scale industrial ownership without revolution, 
expropriation, centralisation, or the substitution of bureaucratic 
ponderousness for private flexibility. It could be introduced in an 
experimental and evolutionary manner - by starting with the biggest 
enterprises and gradually working down the scale, until it was felt that the 

public interest had been given sufficient weight in the citadels of business 
enterprise. All the indications are that the present structure of large scale 
industrial enterprise, in spite of heavy taxation and an endless proliferation 
of legislation, is not conducive to the public welfare. 


In the excitement over the unfolding of his scientific and technical powers, 
modern man has built a system of production that ravishes nature and a type 
of society that mutilates man. If only there were more and more wealth, 
everything else, it is thought, would fall into place. Money is considered to 
be all-powerful; if it could not actually buy non-material values, such as 
justice, harmony, beauty or even health, it could circumvent the need for 
them or compensate for their loss. The development of production and the 
acquisition of wealth have thus become the highest goals of the modem 
world in relation to which all other goals, no matter how much lip-service 
may -still be paid to them, have come to take second place. The highest 
goals require no justification all secondary goals have finally to justify 
themselves in terms of the service their attainment renders to the attainment 
of the highest. 

This is the philosophy of materialism, and it is this philosophy - or 
metaphysic - which is now being challenged by events. There has never been 
a time, in any society in any part of the world, without its sages and teachers 
to challenge materialism and plead for a different order of priorities. The 
languages have differed, the symbols have varied, yet the message has 
always been the same: “seek ye first the kingdom of God, and these things 
(the material things which you also need) shall be added unto you.' They 
shall be added, we are told, here on earth where we need them, not simply in 
an after-life beyond our imagination. Today, however, this message reaches 
us not solely from the sages and saints but from the actual course of physical 
events. It speaks to us in the language of terrorism, genocide, breakdown, 
pollution, exhaustion. We live, it seems in a unique period of convergence. It 
is becoming apparent that there is not only a promise but also a threat in 
those astonishing words about the kingdom of God - the threat that 'unless 
you seek first the kingdom, these other things, which you also need, will 
cease to be available to you'. As a recent writer put it, without reference to 
economics and politics but nonetheless with direct reference to the condition 
of the modern world: 

'If it can be said that man collectively shrinks back more and more from 
the Truth, it can also be said that on all sides the Truth is closing in more and 
more upon man. It might almost be said that, in order to receive a touch of It, 
which in the past required a lifetime of effort, all that is asked of him now is 
not to shrink back. And yet how difficult that is!" 

We shrink back from the truth if we believe that the destructive forces of 
the modern world can be 'brought under control’ simply by mobilising more 
resources - of wealth, education, and research - to fight pollution, to preserve 
wildlife, to discover new sources of energy, and to arrive at more effective 
agreements on peaceful coexistence. Needless to say, wealth, education, 
research, and many other things are needed for any civilisation, but what is 
most needed today is a revision of the ends which these means are meant to 
serve. And this implies, above all else, the development of a life-style which 
accords to material things their proper, legitimate place, which is secondary 
and not primary. 

The 'logic of production' is neither the logic of life nor that of society. It is 
a small and subservient part of both, The destructive forces unleashed by it 
cannot be brought under control, unless the 'logic of production' itself is 
brought under control - so that destructive forces cease to be unleashed. It is 
of little use trying to suppress terrorism if the production of deadly devices 
continues to be deemed a legitimate employment of man's creative powers. 
Nor can the fight against pollution be successful if the patterns of production 
and consumption continue to be of a scale, a complexity, and a degree of 
violence which, as is becoming more and more apparent, do not fit into the 
laws of the universe, to which man is just as much subject as the rest of 
creation. Equally, the chance of mitigating the rate of resource depletion or 
of bringing harmony into the relationships between those in possession of 
wealth and power and those without is non-existent as long as there is no 
idea anywhere of enough being good and more-than- enough being of evil. 

It is a hopeful sign that some awareness of these deeper issues is gradually 
- if exceedingly cautiously - finding expression even in some official and 
semi-official utterances A report, written by a committee at the request of 
the Secretary of State for the Environment, talks about buying time during 
which technologically developed societies have an opportunity ’to revise 
their values and to change their political objectives'. It is a matter of 'moral 
choices', says the report; 'no amount of calculation can alone provide the 
answers.... The fundamental questioning of conventional values By young 

people all over the world is a symptom of the widespread unease with which 
our industrial civilisation is increasingly regarded.' Pollution must be 
brought under control and mankind's population and consumption of 
resources must be steered towards a permanent and sustainable equilibrium. 
'Unless this is done, sooner or later - and some believe that there is little time 
left - the downfall of civilisation will not be a matter of science fiction. It 
will be the experience of our children and grand- children." 

But how is it to be done? What are the 'moral choices'? Is h just a matter, 
as the report also suggests, of deciding 'how much We are willing to pay for 
clean surroundings?' Mankind has indeed a certain freedom of choice: it is 
not bound by trends, by the 'logic of production', or by any other 
fragmentary logic. But it is bound by truth. Only in the service of truth is 
perfect freedom, and even those who today ask us 'to free our imagination 
from bondage to the existing system's fail to point the way to the recognition 
of truth. 

It is hardly likely that twentieth-century man is called upon to discover 
truth that had never been discovered before. In the Christian tradition, as in 
all genuine traditions of mankind, the truth has been stated in religious 
terms, a language which has become well-nigh incomprehensible to the 
majority of modern men. The language can be revised, and there are 
contemporary writers who have done so, while leaving the truth inviolate. 
Out of the whole Christian tradition, there is perhaps no body of teaching 
which is more relevant and appropriate to the modem predicament than the 
marvellously subtle and realistic doctrines of the 

Four Cardinal Virtues - prudentia, juslisia, fortitudo, and temperantia 

The meaning of prudentia, significantly called the 'mother' of all other 
virtues - prudentia dictur genitrix virtutum - is not conveyed by the word 
prudence, as currently used. It signifies the opposite o~ a small, mean, 
calculating attitude to life, which refuses to see and value anything that fails 
to promise an immediate utilitarian advantage. 

'The pre-eminence of prudence means that realisation of the good 
presupposes knowledge of reality, He alone can do good who knows what 
things are like and what their situation is. The pre-eminence of prudence 
means that so-called 'good intentions' and so-called 'meaning well' by no 
means suffice. Realisation of the good presupposes that our actions are 

appropriate to the real situation, that is to the concrete realities which form 
the "environment" of a concrete human action; and that we therefore take 
this concrete reality seriously, with clear-eyed objectivity.' 

This clear-eyed objectivity, however, cannot be achieved and prudence 
cannot be perfected except by an attitude of 'silent contemplation' of reality, 
during which the egocentric interests of man are at least temporarily 

Only on the basis of this magnanimous kind of prudence can we achieve 
justice, fortitude and temperantia, which means knowing when enough is 
enough. 'Prudence implies a transformation of the knowledge of truth into 
decisions corresponding to reality." What, therefore, could be of greater 
importance today than the study and cultivation of prudence, which would 
almost inevitably lead to a real understanding of the three other cardinal 
virtues, all of which are indispensable for the survival of civilisation. 

Justice relates to truth, fortitude to goodness, and temperantia to beauty; 
while prudence, in a sense, comprises all three. The type of realism which 
behaves as if the good, the true, and the beautiful were too vague and 
subjective to be adopted as the highest aims of social or individual life, or 
were the automatic spin-off of the successful pursuit of wealth and power, 
has been aptly called 'crackpot-realism'. Everywhere people ask: 'What can I 
actually do?' The answer is as simple as it is disconcerting: we can. each of 
us, work to put our own inner house in order. The guidance we need for this 
work cannot be found in science or technology, the value of which utterly 
depends on the ends they serve; but it can still be found in the traditional 
wisdom of mankind. 

end of book